BEYOND THE FINAL

FRONTIER

Version 8.0 April 2007

BY DR RICHARD KENT WITH DAVID WAITE

THIS EBOOK IS DISTRIBUTED ENTIRELY FREE BY:

The Final Frontier Charitable Trust UK Charity 1106663

Web site: www.finalfrontier.org.uk Email: drrkent@aol.com

Address in UK Dr Richard Kent The Final Frontier Charitable Trust PO Box 11 Knutsford Cheshire WA16 6QP UK

THIS BOOK COULD CHANGE YOUR AFTERLIFE!

The phenomenon of Near Death Experiences continues to fascinate us. What is it that people see and feel as they stand at the brink of life? And do their experiences offer any evidence of an afterlife? Adding fuel to the debate, Dr Richard Kent and David Waite bring us a second book of true life stories.

Some of these experiences are good, some are appallingly frightening. Some of those with a religious faith are convinced that they point to the existence of Heaven and Hell. Others say that these things cannot be proved if they exist at all. Now you can open the book and join in the debate!

Dr Richard Kent is a retired GP who is the author of the free web site www.finalfrontier.org.uk , and an international speaker on Near Death Experiences (see www.finalfrontier.org.uk).

CONTENTS

CHAPTER 1: INFORMATION ABOUT THIS BOOK CHAPTER 2: CERTAIN RESTRICTIONS ABOUT THE FREE DISTRIBUTION OF THIS EBOOK CHAPTER 3: ACKNOWLEDGEMENTS, LEGAL NOTICES, AND DEDICATIONS CHAPTER 4: ABOUT DR RICHARD KENT, COAUTHOR OF THIS BOOK CHAPTER 5: ABOUT DAVID WAITE, COAUTHOR OF THIS BOOK CHAPTER 6: FREE COMPANION EBOOK, “THE FINAL FRONTIER” CHAPTER 7: FREE MOVIE, “THE FINAL FRONTIER” CHAPTER 8: FREE MOVIE, “THE LAZARUS PHENOMENON” CHAPTER 9: FREE CONFERENCES ANYWHERE IN THE WORLD CHAPTER 10: INTRODUCTION BY DR JOHN SLOANE CHAPTER 11: THE STORY OF SHAHID SIRAJ DIN CHAPTER 12: THE STORY OF PASTOR DANIEL EKECHUKWU CHAPTER 13: THE STORY OF MICKEY ROBINSON

CHAPTER 14: THE STORY OF JENNIFER REES LARCOMBE

CHAPTER 15: THE STORY OF BUDDY FARRIS

CHAPTER 16: THE STORY OF RICHARD

CHAPTER 17: THE STORY OF KENNETH HAGIN

CHAPTER 18: THE STORY OF LORRAINE TUTMARC

CHAPTER 19: THE STORY OF TERRY ELDER

CHAPTER 20: THE STORY OF MARIA POLACK

CHAPTER 21: THE STORY OF HOWARD PITTMAN

CHAPTER 22: THE STORY OF PAUL MCWILLIAMS

CHAPTER 23: THE STORY OF VICKI

CHAPTER 24: THE STORY OF STAN EARLE

CHAPTER 25: THE STORY OF CALVIN SUTCLIFFE

CHAPTER 26: THE STORY OF SUSAN FINLAY CHAPTER 27: THE STORY OF RICHARD WRIGHT CHAPTER 28: THE STORY OF BILL WILSON CHAPTER 29: THE STORY OF DARREL YOUNG CHAPTER 30: THE STORY OF DAVID PAIN CHAPTER 31: THE STORY OF ELIZABETH ATKINSON CHAPTER 32: THE STORY OF WAYNE SHAW CHAPTER 33: THE STORY OF LINDA SWAIN CHAPTER 34: THE STORY OF ANN PARNELL CHAPTER 35: THE STORY OF RICKY RANDOLPH CHAPTER 36: THE STORY OF SIMON MACKRELL

CHAPTER 37: HOW DO WE KNOW THAT GOD EXISTS? CHAPTER 38: HOW DO WE KNOW THAT THE BIBLE IS A SUPERNATURAL BOOK, INSPIRED BY GOD HIMSELF? CHAPTER 39: HOW DO WE KNOW THAT JESUS CHRIST IS THE MESSIAH? CHAPTER 40: WHY I BELIEVE IN THE RESURRECTION OF JESUS CHRIST, BY DR JOHN SLOANE CHAPTER 41: WHERE WILL YOU SPEND FOREVER? CHAPTER 42: THE MEDICAL AND BIBLICAL DEFINITIONS OF DEATH CHAPTER 43: SCIENTIFIC EVIDENCE FOR NEAR DEATH EXPERIENCES CHAPTER 44: INTERVIEWS WITH SIX MEDICAL DOCTORS AND ONE NDE RESEARCHER CHAPTER 44: DR RICHARD KENT’S BELIEF ABOUT THE “TUNNEL OF LIGHT” CHAPTER 46: DR RICHARD KENT’S INTEREST IN CHRISTIANITY AND TRUTHS IN THE BIBLE CHAPTER 47: WHAT IS IT REALLY LIKE TO DIE, AND WHAT HAPPENS NEXT? CHAPTER 48: WHAT ARE HEAVEN AND HELL REALLY LIKE?

CHAPTER 49: ARE NEAR DEATH EXPERIENCES IN THE BIBLE?

CHAPTER 50: THE RESURRECTIONS IN THE BIBLE CHAPTER 51: THE RESURRECTION OF JESUS CHRIST CHAPTER 52: THE SHROUD OF TURIN ACTUALLY PROVES THE RESURRECTION OF JESUS

CHRIST CHAPTER 53: THE BIBLE STATES THAT WE ARE ALL SPIRITS LIVING IN BODIES CHAPTER 54: GOD LOVES US, AND WANTS US TO GO TO HEAVEN CHAPTER 55: IN ORDER TO GO TO HEAVEN WE MUST BE “BORN AGAIN” CHAPTER 56: HOW TO BE “BORN AGAIN” CHAPTER 57: WHY JESUS CHRIST CAME TO PLANET EARTH 2000 YEARS AGO CHAPTER 58: WHAT EXACTLY IS A GENUINE CHRISTIAN? CHAPTER 59: OUR CONSCIENCE IS GOD THE HOLY SPIRIT CONVICTING EACH ONE OF US

OF OUR SINS CHAPTER 60: THE SINNER’S PRAYER CHAPTER 61: WHAT SHOULD I DO NOW I AM “BORN AGAIN”? CHAPTER 62: RESOURCES CHAPTER 63: FINAL CHAPTER BY DR RICHARD KENT CHAPTER 64: BIBILOGRAPHY

CHAPTER 1: INFORMATION ABOUT THIS EBOOK

The purpose of this book is simply to present the reality of eternal life to the reader in an interesting and exciting format, and in a format than can be freely transmitted on the Internet.

Following the success of the book, “The Final Frontier’” published by HarperCollins in 1997, this new book contains 27 more stories of Near Death Experiences. However, more space is devoted in this second book to establishing both the reality of God, the fact the Bible is totally supernatural, and a deeper study of life after death, according to the Bible.

This book was originally published by HarperCollins in the UK in 2000. It was subsequently published by Zondervan in the USA. It was written by Dr Richard Kent and David Waite.

In 2005 the copyright of this book reverted to The Final Frontier Charitable Trust (Dr Richard Kent's UK charity number 1106663). The aim of this charity is simply to promote the Gospel of Jesus Christ, entirely free.

The trustees of this charity have decided to make this eBook freely available on line. It may be freely downloaded and distributed, but this eBook may not be sold (see next chapter).

The book has been updated by Dr Richard Kent to include new research by many practising doctors in the USA and the UK on Near Death Experiences, and details of two free movies:

"The Final Frontier"

"The Lazarus Phenomenon”

Both movies are available on www.finalfrontier.org.uk

Dr Kent has also included a section about the aggregated experiences of over 300 patients who have had Near Death Experiences in the chapter, "WHAT IS IT REALLY LIKE TO DIE, AND WHAT HAPPENS NEXT?"

CHAPTER 2: CERTAIN RESTRICTIONS ABOUT THE FREE DISTRIBUTION OF THIS EBOOK

  • This eBook is freely distributed by a UK charity, The Final Frontier Charitable Trust, UK Charity No 1106663. This eBook is for Christian educational purposes only.

  • This eBook MAY be freely copied and distributed anywhere in the world, provided there is NO CHARGE made for this free educational material.

  • This eBook may NOT be sold in ANY circumstances at all, anywhere.

  • This eBook may NOT be altered in any way.

  • Please also contact Dr Richard Kent if you wish to translate this eBook, so that your translation may be placed on www.finalfrontier.org.uk for the benefit of others.

  • Under certain circumstances, it MAY be possible for Permission to be granted for publishers to publish this book in hard copy book format, in any language, PROVIDED that the publisher contacts Dr Richard Kent and SIGNS A CONTRACT ACCEPTING FULL LIABILITY FOR SUCH A PUBLICATION. All potential book publishers MUST sign a contract accepting full liability for such a publication. For full details please contact Dr Richard Kent.

  • Please adhere to these simple guidelines.

  • If you have been helped by this book, please contact Dr Richard Kent

    • If you have had a Near Death Experience yourself, which you would like published, please

    • contact Dr Richard Kent
  • Dr Richard Kent gives free lectures on Life after Death, and many other subjects, anywhere in the world. For details see FREE CONFERENCES .

  • For all other questions, please contact Dr Richard Kent

CHAPTER 3: ACKNOWLEDGEMENTS, LEGAL NOTICES, AND DEDICATIONS

The authors are also extremely grateful to all of the contributors to this book for kindly giving permission for their stories to be published, to further knowledge about life after death.

Dr John Sloan

The authors are most grateful to Dr John Sloan, Consultant in Accident and Emergency at Leeds General Infirmary, for his most helpful "INTRODUCTION” to the book, and also for his chapter "WHY I BELIEVE IN THE RESURRECTION OF JESUS CHRIST".

Chuck Missler, International Bible Teacher, USA

The authors are also deeply thankful to Chuck Missler, International Bible Teacher, of Koinonia House, USA (www.khouse.org) for his kind permission to quote facts and figures from his excellent audiocassette briefing packages and books, in particular “The Creator Beyond Time And Space”. The authors gratefully acknowledge Chuck Missler’s research. The authors recommend that readers obtain Chuck Missler’s original material from the addresses below:

USA Address

Koinonia House, P.O. Box D, Coeur d’Alene, ID 838160347, USA Email: update@khouse.org Web site: www.khouse.org

UK Address

Calvary Christian Felowship, 344 Muir Street, Motherwell, ML1 1BN UK Tel: 01698 254848 UK Fax: 01693 336813 Email: office@calvarymotherwell.org

The story of Shahid Siraj Din has been reproduced with the kind permission of the Saleem family in Lahore, Pakistan.

The story of Pastor Daniel Ekechukwu has been reproduced with his kind permission.

The stories of Dr Terry Elder and Buddy Farris are reproduced from Voice, the official magazine of the

Full Gospel Business Men’s Fellowship International, and are included with their kind permission.

The story of Rev Kenneth Hagin is reproduced with the kind permission of Kenneth Hagin ministries, of which details are given with his story.

The story of Mickey Robinson is reproduced with the kind permission from Kenneth Hagin Ministries, of which details are given with the story.

The story of Rev Howard Pittman is excerpted from his booklet, Placebo, and reproduced with his kind permission. Details of Rev Howard Pittman‘s ministry are given with his story.

The extract from Bill W by Robert Thomsen, published by Perennial Library, 1975, is used with permission.

Vicki’s story is reproduced from Mindsight: Near Death and OutOfBody Experiences in the Blind by Kenneth Ring and Sharon Cooper (William James Center for Consciousness Studies19990) and used with permission.

The authors would like to acknowledge Kevin Williams’ excellent web site Near Death Experiences and the Afterlife, and thank him for his kind permission to reproduce stories from his web site. In each case the correct Internet web site address of the story has been given.

The authors would also like to acknowledge Jerry Senear’s excellent web site, Christian Near Death Experiences, and to thank him for his kind permission to include stories from his web site. In each case the correct Internet web site address has been given.

The authors would like to thank Seattle IANDS for their kind permission to reproduce Lorraine Tutmarc’s story. Details of Seattle IANDS are given with the story.

A number of other individuals have kindly consented for their stories to be included in this book, and the authors are extremely grateful to every single contributor.

The authors would like to thank Attilla Balla of The Visual Bible Society for his kind permission to use images in this book.

The authors would like to thank Barry Schwortz, official photographer for STURP, and author of www.shroud.com for his kind permission to use his excellent images of the Shroud of Turin.

All quotations from the Bible are from the New King James Version unless otherwise stated.

Some images used in this book are legally used from www.webshots.com . Some images in this book are used with the kind permission of www.biblepicturegallery.com

LEGAL NOTICES

The Final Frontier Charitable Trust has obtained permission to use images and information whenever possible. Whenever possible we have communicated with the source of all material used, and quoted the source material. If there is any image or information which they have not obtained permission for, or any acknowledgement not made, please accept our profound apologies. Please contact us immediately, and we will correct this immediately.

All information and images are intended to be used under the “fair useclause of the copyright law. Please see under: www4.law.cornell.edu/uscode/17/107.html

Sec. 107. Limitations on exclusive rights: Fair use

“Notwithstanding the provisions of sections 106 and 106A, the fair use of a copyrighted work, including such use by reproduction in copies or phonorecords or by any other means specified by that section, for purposes such as criticism, comment, news reporting, teaching (including multiple copies for classroom use), scholarship, or research, is not an infringement of copyright” CHAPTER 4: ABOUT DR RICHARD KENT, COAUTHOR OF THIS BOOK

Dr Richard Kent is a retired medical doctor aged 60. He was born in 1946, and trained at the Middlesex Hospital in London. He qualified in 1969, at the age of 22. He met his wife, Val, a staff nurse in Casualty, soon after qualifying, and they have been a very happy couple ever since. They married in 1971, and have three daughters, Emma, Sarah, and Lucy. In 1973 Richard joined a very large medical practice with eight partners and 18,000 patients.

One of Richard's patients was a 4 yearold boy who died with leukaemia. The little boy died whilst Richard was actually treating him at home. This greatly distressed the poor parents, and it greatly upset Richard as well.

Following this, Richard and Val were "seeking" for some meaning to life. In his job as a GP Richard w was very familiar with death at all ages, and wanted to know the answer to the following three questions:

  1. Where do we all come from?

  2. Why are we here?

  3. Where do we go next?

Richard and Val found these questions very difficult question to answer! In the UK most people have no answers to these questions, and frequently do not even understand the questions! Richard also found that many people were embarrassed by these questions!

Richard's first job as a General Practitioner was in Brighton and Hove, working in a Jewish practice. Richard is not Jewish, but he developed a great liking for the Jewish people. Richard and Val have visited Israel many times since, and also attend a church that supports Israel.

Richard had an interest in the history of the Second World War, and was familiar with the details of the Jewish Holocaust. Richard and Val recently visited Auschwitz Concentration Camp in Poland, and regularly visit Yad Vashem, the Holocaust Memorial in Jerusalem.

Richard was careful not make any personal judgement on the people responsible for the Holocaust. Richard did however come to the conclusion that there must be an evil force on this planet that caused people to inflict such suffering on others. The Bible refers to this spiritual entity as Satan, and Richard decided that Satan was very real. This lead to a detailed study of the Bible, and Richard and Val became born again Christians together in 1974.

Richard became interested in the research into afterdeath experiences by the American consultant cardiologist, Dr. Maurice Rawlings, wrote the introduction to Richard's first book The Final Frontier (link please) published in 1997. This interest was the beginning of Richard's research into the experiences of clinically dead patients who were resuscitated, and reported neardeath experiences.

Richard is a coauthor of two books The Final Frontier and Beyond The Final Frontier, which include a total of 51 true stories of patients who have died and met Jesus Christ. Many individuals in the books visited either Heaven or Hell. These books are both available free on www.finalfrontier.org.uk

Richard retired from General practice in 1997. He is now a part time unpaid conference speaker, evangelist, Bible teacher and author. His wife, Mrs Val Kent, is a retired nurse, and works closely with Richard. They are both ordained ministers. They now live in a rented house near Winchester in the UK, close to other members of their family, and are active members of Porchester Free Church, near Portsmouth.

Richard used to regularly run the London Marathon, and other marathons, to raise money for various charities. He now prefers to simply jog with friends!

Richard and Val work from a UK registered charity (The Final Frontier Charitable Trust, UK Charity No 1106663). They have given entirely FREE POWERPOINT CHURCH CONFERENCES in the UK, the US, Europe, Africa, the Caribbean, Pakistan, and on Death Row in a maximumsecurity prison in the Philippines. Richard and Val have, so far, spoken in 24 countries, always entirely free to the host church. They never sell anything at all, and all of their material may be downloaded from their website www.finalfrontier.org.uk entirely free.

Richard has been interviewed frequently on TV and Radio, and is still available for interview.

Please contact Dr Richard Kent at the following address:

Dr Richard Kent The Final Frontier Charitable Trust PO Box 11, Knutsford, Cheshire, WA16 6QP, UK

Email: drrkent@aol.com

Please contact Dr Richard Kent:

  1. If you have found this book helpful.

  2. If you have had a Near Death Experience yourself, which you would like published.

  3. For all other enquiries.

CHAPTER 5: ABOUT DAVID WAITE, COAUTHOR OF THIS BOOK

David Waite was born in Cheshire in 1946, and lived there, working in Local Government, until the early 1970’s when he moved to Oxfordshire to join a missionary organization. He became a Christian when he was 18, at a Christian holiday week held in Filey in Yorkshire.

He has been writing since 1988. His best selling autobiography, entitled “One Step at a Time”, was published by Kingsway in 1989. After the book was published, he began to write for a number of Christian magazines and newspapers in the United Kingdom, and has interviewed a wide range of Christians in the show business and sports world, as well as full time Christian workers in the United Kingdom and abroad.

In 1998 he worked with Sheila Barlow, who had been part of Saddam Hussein’s human shield during the Gulf War. This book, “Stepping Through My Nightmares”, won the prestigious Christian Broadcasting Council’s Gold Award for the Best NonFiction Christian Book of 1998.

David has been married for 34 years, and has four children. He and his wife live in a town on the edge of the Cotswolds. David has been a frequent after dinner speaker at FGBMFI and church meetings in Britain, as well as occasionally broadcasting on the local radio in the “Thought for the Day” slot.

To contact David for speaking engagements, writing, broadcasting, or any other purpose, please write to him, or email him at the following address:

David Waite Full Gospel Business Men’s Fellowship UK Field Office PO Box 11 Knutsford Cheshire WA16 6QP UK Email: davidwaite@hotmail.co.uk

CHAPTER 6: FREE COMPANION EBOOK, 'THE FINAL FRONTIER'

Warning This Book Could Change Your Afterlife.

Where do we go when we die? Are there really such place as Heaven and Hell? Within these pages are the testimonies of 25 individuals who have had neardeath and afterdeath experiences. These 25 individuals have died as a result of a heart attack, a road accident, a suicide attempt, a Vietnamese bullet wound, on the operating table, of pneumonia, and many other lethal conditions. The individuals in this book recount their amazing stories of the afterlife, having crossed the Final Frontier of death.

Some tell of their wonderful experiences in Heaven, and the love, joy, and peace they found there. Others recall terrifying images of Hell, which is very real, according to the teachings of Jesus Christ. Heaven and Hell are

described in great detail, as well as how to go to Heaven, and avoid Hell.

This book was coauthored by Dr Richard Kent and Val Fotherby in 1997. It was written to bring attention to the reality of life after death. The forward of this book is by Dr Maurice Rawlings, who is a world expert on Near Death Experiences, and the author of three books on the subject. Dr. Rawlings was the former Clinical Assistant Professor of Medicine for the University of Tennessee at Chattanooga, USA. He was also the former personal physician at the Pentagon for the Joint Chiefs of Staff.

This book was first published by HarperCollins in the UK in 1997, and in 2002 by Zondervan Books in the USA. In 2005 the copyright of this book reverted to The Final Frontier Charitable Trust (Dr Richard Kent's UK charity number 1106663). The aim of this charity is simply to promote the Gospel of Jesus Christ, entirely free.

The book has been updated by Dr Richard Kent to include new research by many practising doctors in the USA and the UK on Near Death Experiences. The book also includes Dr Kent's research into Death, Near Death Experiences, and Resurrections in the Bible, since we will all one day experience this. Dr Kent has also included a section about the aggregated experiences of over 300 patients who have had Near Death Experiences in the chapter, "What is it really like to die, and what happens next?" For details, please visit www.finalfrontier.org.uk

CHAPTER 7: FREE MOVIE, 'THE FINAL FRONTIER'

With the arrival of the technology for Cardio Pulmonary Resuscitation the medical profession has been faced with the reality of Near Death Experiences. In this documentary movie, the subject is studied in great detail, and the following doctors and patients are interviewed in depth:

  • Dr Maurice Rawlings, Specialist Cardiologist at the Diagnostic Centre of Chattanooga, Tennessee, USA.

  • Dr James Winnery, Head of the US Air Force Aeronautical Research Unit, USA.

  • Dr Melvine Morse, of the Seattle Children's Hospital, USA.

  • Dr Tony Lawrence, of Coventry University, UK.

  • Dr Richard Kent, retired General Practitioner, UK.

  • Ian McCormack of New Zealand, who died in Mauritius after stings from the highly venomous box jelly fish. He relates his personal experiences of Heaven and Hell.

  • Ronald Reagan of the USA relates his experiences of Hell, after dying in an ambulance following injuries sustained in a fight.

  • In addition Kevin Williams, NDE Researcher in the USA, is interviewed.

Research proves that NDE's are legitimate. It is estimated that between 12 and 15 million Americans have had NDE experiences.

This is such an enormous number of shared experiences, that there is no question that it makes sense to study it. It is an incredible phenomenon, and the implications are enormous.

The entire movie may be watched and downloaded entirely free on www.finalfrontier.org.uk

CHAPTER 8: FREE MOVIE, “THE LAZARUS PHENOMENON

This movie has already been screened in many public cinemas in many countries. The narrative is documentary in style, filmed on the actual locations of the events portrayed, with fantastic special effects, and amazing music. The subject of death is studied in some detail, and the following four medical doctors are interviewed in depth:

  • Dr Jeff Long M.D. of IANDS (The International Association of Near Death Studies)

  • Dr Melvin Morse M.D. of Seattle Children's Hospital, USA

  • Dr Tony Lawrence M.D. of Coventry University, UK

  • Dr Richard Kent M.D. (Retired General Practitioner) UK

The movie starts with a dramatisation of the Lazarus and the Rich Man in Luke 16, vv 19 31, as told by Jesus Christ, and recorded by Dr Luke in his Gospel. The special effects in this section of the movie of both Heaven and Hell are amazing.

The movie then turns to the true story of Pastor Daniel Ekechukwu in Nigeria who was raised from the dead after 3 days. Pastor Daniel died after a road traffic accident. He still has his death certificate, written by a hospital doctor. In the movie he recounts his experiences, with amazing computer generated images of both Heaven and Hell. The actual footage of the coming back to life of Pastor Daniel is shown in the movie. Pastor Daniel is personally interviewed in the movie.

The movie concludes with the true story of Ian McCormack who died in Mauritius for 15 minutes in a hospital Emergency Room, after five separate stings from deadly dangerous boxjelly fish. Ian met Jesus Christ after death, and was transported to both Heaven and Hell. Ian McCormack is personally interviewed in the movie, and his story is filmed on the exact locations

The movie may be watched and downloaded entirely free on

www.finalfrontier.org.uk

To view the trailer, please visit TRAILER OF THE LAZARUS PHENOMENON on www.finalfrontier.org.uk

The entire movie may be viewed and downloaded entirely free. Please visit THE LAZARUS PHENOMENON on www.finalfrontier.org.uk

CHAPTER 9: FREE CONFERENCES ANYWHERE IN THE WORLD

Dr Richard and Mrs Val Kent work from a UK registered

charity, The Final Frontier Charitable Trust, UK Charity No 1106663. They have spoken in church conferences in the UK, the US, Europe, Africa, the Caribbean, Pakistan, and on Death Row in a maximumsecurity prison in the Philippines. Richard and Val have, so far, spoken in 24 countries, always entirely free to the host church.

Richard has been interviewed frequently on TV and Radio, and is still available for interview. Richard gives entirely free PowerPoint illustrated lectures anywhere in the world on the following subjects:

  1. After Death Experiences

  2. Evangelism is Easy

  3. Creation: The Genesis Account

  4. Evolution is Impossible

  5. Biblical Archaeology: Noah’s Ark, Sodom and Gomorrah, the Red Sea Crossing, Mount Sinai, and the Ark of the Covenant

  6. The Crucifixion: medical and prophetic aspects

  7. The Shroud of Turin proves the Resurrection of Jesus Christ

  8. The Bible is Supernatural

  9. What does God think about Abortion?

  10. The Rapture of believers in our lifetime

  11. God’s supernatural plan for your Money

  12. How to have miracle

Free copies of all the PowerPoint presentations, both books, and both movies are left with the host church for free copying and distribution. All travelling and accommodation expenses are met by Dr Richard Kent’s UK charity, and the conferences are entirely free to the host churches.

Richard has so far given these conferences in the UK, Western and Eastern Europe, the USA, the Caribbean, Africa, Pakistan, and the Philippines.

For further information please visit FREE CONFERENCES on www.finalfrontier.org.uk

CHAPTER 10: INTRODUCTION BY DR JOHN SLOAN FRCS, FFAEM, CONSULTANT IN ACCIDENT & EMERGENCY, LEEDS GENERAL INFIRMARY, UK.

I have spent many hours in my professional life resuscitating patients following cardiac arrest or severe trauma. With the passage of time, I realise more and more that this is an enormous privilege for medical, nursing and paramedical staff. It is difficult to communicate the joy of knowing that you have just brought a fellow human being back from certain death.

Resuscitation, unfortunately, still results in death in many instances. I have been aware in such cases that the precious spirit within my patient is leaving their body. And at that moment there is nothing medical science can do to reverse it. But what is really happening in these critical moments? Who has the authority or knowledge to say?

At this time, perhaps more than at any other time, interest in the supernatural has greatly increased. Near Death Experiences have been recorded for many years, and entire belief systems have been built around them. So a book about real accounts of near death experiences may simply add to this. To do this is risky, to say the least, and could be compared to constructing a religion based around ghosts or UFO’s. This was not Dr Richard Kent’s intention in his first book, “The Final Frontier”. It is certainly not our intention in this follow up book, which is why we have included sections on the supernatural authority of the Bible, and what the Bible clearly teaches about life after death. Near death experiences need to be interpreted in the light of what we already know from the Bible. We are greatly indebted to the help of Chuck Missler, who has international standing in his field. He has given us permission to quote his material, in helping us establishing both the existence of God and the supernatural origin of the Bible.

In the history of human civilisation there has been no one who has had such convincing knowledge of life after death as Jesus Christ. I use the word convincing because He predicted what would happen, then carried it out. In fact before He was born many details of His life were foretold in 332 Old Testament prophecies. Sceptics would say that He simply chose to live these out, but many of these prophecies include details about which He had no choice, humanly speaking. Such prophecies include where He would be born, who His ancestry would be, who His mother would be, and who would visit Him as a baby. Chuck Missler has

calculated that the chance of one man fulfilling 48 of the key prophecies is a staggering 1:10157.

To most of us this does not mean very much. However, if I were to mark one atom, and hide it somewhere in the universe, and then ask someone to pick just one atom, then the chance of that person finding my marked atom would be 1:1066. If I then asked the same person to make a new choice every second for a billion years, the chance of that person finding my marked atom would be 1:1083, which is infinitely less likely than one person fulfilling 48 prophecies, by 1:1074.

Returning to something we can grasp, perhaps the most stunning fact from Jesus’ life is that He said that He would be killed, and would rise again from the dead. This is exactly what He did. Having risen from the dead He was seen by 500 people. Bearing in mind that most of the 500 people were still alive when the written claim was made, common legal practice dictates that this fact was, and is, true. Include the fact that to proclaim this fact publicly caused nearly all the New Testament writers to be executed, legal practice again confirms the truth of the their statement concerning the truth of the resurrection of Jesus Christ.

To my mind these facts give Jesus Christ a credibility which is unrivalled. I believe what He said. I believe He was God in human form. Moreover the Bible asserts that Jesus Christ was present, with God the Father, and God the Holy Spirit, before anything was created, that all things were made by Him, and that the entire physical world is held together by Him!

It would take some time to elaborate on this statement, but the Bible states: “By Him all things were created: things in Heaven and on Earth, visible and invisible, whether thrones or powers or rulers or authorities; all things were created by Him and for Him”(Colossians 1:vv 16,17)

In the Bible the life and wisdom of Jesus Christ are clearly stated in John 1: 1 & 14, with the use of the term “Word” to describe Jesus Christ. “In the beginning was the Word, and the Word was with God, and the Word was God. The Word became flesh and made His dwelling among us. We have seen His glory, the glory of the one and only, who came from the Father, full of grace and truth”.

This states that Jesus Christ is God in Human form Who has gone before us. He authored life itself, and communicates His life and wisdom in the Bible.

We would therefore be well advised to take seriously what Jesus Christ actually said. The makeup of mankind is portrayed in the Bible, and it is not surprising that clues are given about the near death experience.

Over the years Christian writers have drawn a distinction between the body, the soul, and the spirit. While the nature of the soul and the spirit is misunderstood in current expression, and even used interchangeably, the Bible is clear about the distinction. The soul is the mix of mind, emotions, and will, that make up the human character. The spirit is deep within, and is the site of our conscience. The spirit is the unique place where God can be known. The spirit lives on after death of the body.

Since the spirit lives on after death, it follows that the spirit is separated from the body at death. It follows that the spirit may well meet the Author of life itself. Exactly what happens at this astonishing meeting is for each of us to discover when we die. For a few, however, they may have been privileged to make this discovery ahead of time.

This is the context in which this book is written. Read this book, be stimulated by it, and let it point you to the One who gives all life and light, Jesus Christ.

CHAPTER 11: THE STORY OF SHAHID SIRAJ DIN, PAKISTAN

The story of Shahid Siraj Din, of Lahore, Pakistan is well known, and widely acclaimed. This account was written by his sister, Dr Tahira Saleem, with help from Dr Richard Kent from the UK. This is one of the most remarkable accounts of a Near Death Experience ever recorded. Shahid Siraj Din died for four minutes after a massive heart attack.

This story comes complete with photographs and medical evidence in the form of ECG tracings performed from the Aadil Hospital, taken by a Consultant Cardiologist. Included in this account is the ECG evidence of his Ventricular Fibrillation, and subsequent Cardiac Arrest. Shahid’s heart stopped beating completely, as confirmed by the straight line on the ECG taken at the time, and faithfully reproduced here. There is further medical support from Shahid’s brotherinlaw, Dr Asghar Saleem, a Consultant Radiologist.

Summary

Shahid was a property developer, and had a severe myocardial infarction on 6th March 1990. He was admitted to the famous Aadil Hospital, in Lahore, Pakistan. Shahid Siraj Din was a patient of Dr Ansar Haider, a consultant cardiologist. Despite the best efforts of his skilled medical team in the Intensive Care Unit of the hospital Shahid sustained a cardiac arrest. Shahid was resuscitated using cardiopulmonary resuscitation, and received three separate electric shocks to his heart, using a cardiac defibrillator.

Shahid was dead for four minutes. During this period he encountered angels and a demon, as well as Jesus Christ. He was ordered to return to this life by Jesus Christ, Who is described here in detail. Shahid was resuscitated after four minutes, using the very best technology available. The ECG evidence of his return to life is here for all to see, and is a testimony of the grace of God, and the skill of Dr Ansar Haider, and his medical team.

Shahid’s recovery from such a serious heart attack can only be described as miraculous. The echocardiogram taken by Dr Ansar Haider only eight days after his heart attack showed almost complete healing. After nine days Shahid was discharged from the hospital. Shahid, his family, and the hospital staff, all knew that they had witnessed a miracle. Equally miraculous was the complete change in Shahid’s life. He abandoned his property business, at considerable personal financial loss. He also sold his beautiful family home.

With his sister, Dr Tahira Saleem, he set up the Shekinah Churches and Shekinah Bible Institutes in Lahore and Quetta, Pakistan. These are now thriving Christian churches in a predominantly Moslem country. Shahid then became one of the best known evangelists in Pakistan over a period of eight years. On 14th Feb 1998 Jesus Christ called Shahid back to Heaven for the second and final time, after he sustained a second heart attack.

The background of Shahid Siraj Din

Shahid was born and raised in a nominal Christian family in Lahore, Pakistan. His father, Dr. Siraj Din, was a medical doctor and his mother was a nursing sister. He had an elder brother Zahid Siraj Din who was a professor of Zoology, and a sister, Tahira, also a medical doctor.

Shahid graduated from university, and then became a partner in a colour photography laboratory. Later he changed his career to the real estate business, which prospered very quickly. In 1990, at the age of 30, Shahid had a successful and profitable real estate business, and worked from his own office. But Shahid was far away from Jesus Christ. He seldom attended church, and never read the Bible, or even prayed. He regularly smoked cigarettes, and spent all his time at his business. Like so many people today, he did not know the Lord Jesus Christ as his personal Saviour.

Shahid became a believer in Jesus Christ

On 6th March 1990 Shahid became convinced that his life should change, and decided that he should submit his life to Jesus Christ. For the first time in his life he fasted and prayed, and asked God to change his life. He was born again, as described in the Bible by Jesus Christ, in John 3:37. So Shahid became a believer in Jesus Christ, and his life dramatically changed.

Shahid had a massive heart attack

That very evening, while he was working in his office, he started to feel very ill. He asked his partner to drive him to his sister’s medical clinic, which was about two miles from his office. On the way he experienced severe pain in his chest, and started to vomit. Shahid soon arrived at the clinic. He was immediately medically examined by his sister and his brotherinlaw, both medical doctors. They took him to the Aadil Hospital in Lahore, which was the first hospital in Pakistan to be awarded the prestigious ISO 9002 Certification, where Tahira was a Consultant Gynaecologist.

Shahid was seen immediately by Dr Anser Haider, Consultant Cardiologist, in the Emergency Room. Shahid was moved to the Intensive Care Ward, where he was given many injections, and ventilated with oxygen. The entire staff of Aadil Hospital took excellent care of Shahid, but after 30 minutes Shahid’s heart stopped beating, and the ECG on the cardiac monitor showed a straight line, indicating ventricular asystole.

The ECG taken at 9.00 p.m. on 6th March 1990 showed Ventricular Fibrillation. Dr Haider diagnosed a massive heart attack, causing the Ventricular Fibrillation. This is a major medical crisis, which is extremely difficult for any doctor to treat successfully. The outcome is very frequently fatal. Shahid’s heart muscle was not contracting normally, and was not pumping blood to the rest of his body. His ECG showed the typical tracing of Ventricular Fibrillation. This was an absolute medical crisis, because the organs of Shahid’s body were not receiving the vital oxygen rich blood from his heart and lungs.

Shahid then had a cardiac arrest

The next ECG showed Ventricular Asystole. This straight line on the ECG can be clearly seen. This meant that Shahid’s heart had stopped beating completely, and that he had suffered a cardiac arrest. The alarm sounded loudly on the cardiac monitor. Without medical intervention Shahid was effectively dead. Shahid’s life was now in the balance, depending on the skill of Dr Haider and his medical team. Dr Haider immediately started cardiopulmonary resuscitation. He performed external cardiac massage in order to resuscitate his patient, with positive pressure ventilation of pure oxygen.

Dr Haider compressed the heart from the external chest wall, to maintain the circulation. He also established an airway from the mouth to the lungs, and pumped pure oxygen into Shahid’s lungs. Dr Haider then treated Shahid’s heart with electrical defibrillation on three separate occasions. The initial current applied to Shahid’s heart was 100 joules. Shahid’s heart did not respond to the first two electric shocks from the defibrillator.

After four minutes cardiac massage, Dr Haider performed a third and final attempt using the defibrillator. On this last attempt the defibrillator was set at the very highest electrical current of 360 joules. There were a number of doctors surrounding Shahid. These were Dr Haider, Dr Tahira Saleem, and Dr Asghar Saleem.

After this last attempt, Dr Asghar Saleem was amazed to see a blue light enter Shahid’s chest. Other individuals in the Intensive Care Ward also recall this bright blue light. The medical team had been attempting to resuscitate a corpse with no palpable pulse or heartbeat. To everyone’s amazement Shahid actually sat up on the hospital bed, and asked everyone present, “Where have you brought me?”

Shahid had recovered from a cardiac arrest. He was kept in Intensive Care, and carefully monitored. The next morning a further ECG was taken, which showed only 20% cardiac damage. Dr Haider himself commented that a miracle must have taken place during the night.

Shahid’s out of body experience, after he was clinically dead

On the third day he told his sister Tahira about his personal experiences whilst the doctors were attempting to resuscitate him. During his four minutes of physical death, his spirit left his body, and he entered a spirit world which few people have seen, and yet recovered to tell the tale.

The Bible says that when we die our spirit, the innermost part of each of us, leaves our body, and we are dead. This is confirmed, for example, by the death of Jesus Christ on the Cross: “So when Jesus had received the sour wine, He said, "It is finished!" And bowing His head, He gave up His spirit”, John

19:30 (NKJ). This is also confirmed in the book of James, which clearly states: “The body without the spirit is dead,” James 2:26 (NKJ)

Shahid’s spirit left his body during the resuscitation process. According to the Bible, as recorded in James 2:26, “the body without the spirit is dead.” According to the Bible, Shahid was dead, although the medical profession would normally wait until resuscitation had failed before pronouncing death.

As Shahid’s spirit left his body, he observed angels having a discussion with a demon. The discussion was about whether the angels or the demon would take his spirit, and to which destination, Heaven or Hell. After this brief discussion the demon departed, and Shahid saw the angels beside him, comforting him.

Shahid then saw his life revealed to him. It seemed like watching a video film. During this, he saw all of his sins revealed, during his life on Earth. After that he had a most unusual feeling, as he felt himself travelling towards Heaven at a very high speed. He was aware of a new spiritual body that was quite different from his Earthly body. During his journey up towards Heaven, the angels accompanied him. The atmosphere around him seemed like a white cloud, and everything was very peaceful.

Then, from a distance, he saw the Lord Jesus Christ surrounded in a glorious bright light, which was radiating all around Him. Shahid said that he had never seen such a light as this on this Earth. The light was radiating from the face of Jesus Christ. He said that Jesus was wearing a crystal white robe, radiating brilliant white light. He then heard Jesus speaking in a soft gentle voice. Jesus gently said, "Go back". Shahid says he had never heard such a gentle voice on this Earth. A moment later, Shahid found himself back in his Earthly body, now sitting on the hospital bed. The doctors were telling him to lie down on the bed!

The prayers of Shahid’s cousin, Naeem Parshad

Shahid also said that during his journey upward to Heaven, he continuously heard the prayer of his cousin Naeem Parshad, who was a committed Christian. Naeem prayed that God would bring Shahid back to life. Naeem was at his home, and received a strong impression that Shahid had died. So he prayed that God would return Shahid back to life, and promised that Shahid would spend the rest of his life serving God.

Next morning Dr Tahira phoned Naeem to tell him what had happened to Shahid. But Tahira did not have to tell Naeem anything, because Naeem already knew all about it! Naeem said that, whilst praying, he saw a vision in his spirit of Tahira near Shahid's body. He then saw Shahid’s spirit leave his body, and travel to Heaven, at a speed that seemed as fast as the speed of light. Naeem had prayed for Shahid throughout the night, and knew that God had sent Shahid’s spirit back to his body for a special purpose.

The effect of this miracle on Dr Tahira Saleem

At the time of Shahid's death, his sister Tahira was a Consultant Gynaecologist at the Aadil Hospital. She was only a nominal Christian. Shahid was Tahira’s only surviving brother, and her only surviving close relative. She had already lost both parents and also an elder brother in 1984 due to a massive heart attack.

Tahira saw her brother dying before her own eyes. The situation seemed utterly hopeless to Tahira. It seemed to Tahira that this world could offer nothing that could help her brother Shahid. At that moment Tahira felt completely hopeless and helpless. She cried out to the Lord, saying, "Lord I am a sinner, and only You can have mercy on us". After this she collapsed onto the floor. A few minutes later her husband said, "Look your brother is now alright".

Shahid and Tahira's totally changed lives

After this miracle in the hospital Shahid and Tahira's life totally changed. They started reading the Bible and praying late into the night. They started this even whilst Shahid was still in the hospital as a heart patient. The nurses used to say, "Dr Tahira, you know that your brother has had a massive heart attack. He should not be awake late at night.” But their hunger and thirst only increased for the Word of God and the presence of God in their lives.

Shahid’s miraculous recovery

Shahid experienced a miraculous recovery. Dr Ansar Haider took an echocardiogram on 14th March 1990. The results read as follows:

  • Normal aortic wall and cusp separation.

  • No calcification.

  • Normal mitral valve leaflets’ thickness and excursion.

  • Normal EF and DE slopes.

  • Normal subvalvular apparatus.

  • No SAM or prolapse.

  • Normal Right Ventricle but hypertrophied septum, especially around apex.

  • Normal Left Ventricle dimensions, with reduced movements of apical and lateral wall, with akinetic septum.

  • Ejection fraction 65%

Shahid walked out of the hospital on the ninth day after his heart attack, and all of his medical reports were virtually normal. Everyone said that they had seen a miracle.

Shahid and Tahira started serious studying

After Shahid had been discharged from the hospital, he stayed at his sister’s clinic for two weeks. During that time they both spent most of their time praying, and reading the Bible. They also read books on divine healing. They started listening to audiocassettes on the subject of faith. In particular the listened to Faith To Change Your World by T.L Osborne. From that time the world of Tahira and Shahid’s certainly was changed by faith!

Meanwhile the cardiologist came every day to visit Shahid, to check that his patient’s recovery was proceeding normally. Shahid’s faith grew supernaturally, and he very soon reached the “mountain moving” type of faith. Shahid said, “Jesus is the Master Healer, and is the Master of my life, so I do not need any medicine, and I do not need the cardiologist to visit me every day”.

But his sister Tahira was a medical doctor, and was very concerned. She insisted that the cardiologist should continue to see Shahid every day. For the following two weeks Tahira heard the Lord saying to her, “If you believe, you will see the Glory of God”.

When Tahira’s faith increased, she did in fact see the Glory of God. Shahid and Tahira started giving most of their time to the Lord, and very little time to their professions. They started attending different evangelistic meetings, and going to hear the teachings of various Bible teachers.

The salvation of Dr Tahira’s family

Dr Tahira’ Saleem had four children, Asher aged 12, Areesha aged 10, Aneela aged 8 years, and Anita aged 1.5 years. During this time the three elder children also received the Lord as their personal Saviour, and Anita became a believer as soon as she was old enough. In addition, Shahid’s wife Nelofer, and her three small children, Myra aged 5, Sameer aged 4, and Adeel aged 3 years, all became believers.

On 20th May 1990 while praying with an evangelist, the Holy Spirit fell on the entire family, and they started to pray in tongues, including Myra aged 5 years. There was a great revival in the family, and they were all filled with the power of Holy Spirit.

The only person in the family who had not received the Lord Jesus Christ as his personal Saviour was Dr Tahira’s husband, Dr Asghar. So the three children, Asher, Areesha, and Aneela decided to fast and pray for their father’s salvation. One week later Dr Asghar also received the Lord as his Saviour. He then started encouraging his wife and children in the ministry work. Very soon the whole family started taking the gospel of Jesus Christ to other relatives and close friends. They had soon brought many others into the Kingdom of God. These new disciples were people from different walks of life, and they all started working together as a group, under the name of The Disciples of Jesus Christ.

An appearance by Jesus Christ

On 28th June 1990 Shahid and Tahira prayed all night. During this time Jesus Christ appeared to them, and they both saw Him very close to them. Jesus touched Shahid and said, "I have given you complete healing. I will use you mightily. You shall be my witness throughout the world”. Shahid knew he had received complete healing not only of his body but also of his spirit. The Lord had given him a new heart, and had made everything else in his life new.

His previous life, his addictions, and the company of old unbelieving friends had gone, and his life had become entirely new. The disciples of Jesus Christ were a small group, but they soon started arranging seminars, conventions, crusades, and home fellowships. The Lord started adding many people to this

group.

The vision to start a Bible institute

In 1994 the Lord gave Shahid and Tahira a vision to start a Bible institute. The vision was that the institute was to be attended by lay people. These lay people were intended to be those who had felt a calling from God in their lives, but were unable to attend full time theological colleges, because of their commitments to their professions, or academic studies

Jesus said, “It is end times, and I am raising an army for Myself from various walks of life. You will train this Joshua Generation, and train them as apostles, prophets, evangelists, pastors and teachers.”

Shahid’s call into full time ministry

In the very same year the Lord confirmed through different Christians that the Lord was indeed calling Shahid into full time ministry. Shahid gave up his business interests, and lost a great deal of money, but continued in his calling to serve the Lord. As he started walking in the path that the Lord had prepared for him, the Lord started opening many doors very quickly. Shahid was invited as a speaker in many crusades, conventions and seminars. The Lord gave him a special anointing for healing and deliverance. In his meetings many people received salvation, healing, and also received the Baptism in the Holy Spirit.

In a very short time Shahid touched many lives and became a popular speaker all over Pakistan. During his meetings the Lord did amazing miracles. One person came to the meeting on a wheelchair.

After prayer, he left the wheelchair and walked out perfectly healed. Many people were delivered of evil spirits, and the demons would scream as they left their bodies.

Eventually the whole family started to help Shahid and Tahira, who arranged their own big tent meetings and healing crusades. A large crusade was held in 1992 called The Victory Healing Crusade. On average, nine thousand people attended every day, over a period of five days.

Later Tahira became acquainted with Pastor Derek Walker, of the Oxford Bible Church, UK, and through him with Dr Richard Kent, also from the UK.

Shahid Siraj Din died for a second time

On the evening of 14th Feb 1998 Shahid came to visit Tahira to discuss a seminar, which would start on the very next day. Shahid parked his car and climbed up the stairs to Tahira’s home with his Bible and mobile phone. When he entered her home he was humming, praising God, and seemed to be very happy. He started to talk about his proposed sermon at the seminar. Suddenly he said he was not feeling well, and went to lie down in the bedroom. Asghar said that he had never seen Shahid so unwell since he had received complete healing from the Lord eight years before. He phoned the nurse from the ground floor clinic in the same building. She arrived within one minute. The two doctors and the nurse entered Shahid’s bedroom, only to see Shahid gasping and taking his last breaths. Before they could even check his blood pressure, he was dead. The whole process hardly took five minutes.

When the Lord called Shahid home to Heaven, Tahira’s world was turned upside down. She thought she would never be able to continue the Lord’s work.

The building of The Shekinah Bible Institute was not yet completed, but the Lord encouraged her to continue the work. Many Christians from all over the world sent Tahira the same messages from the Bible: Joshua 1:23 (NIV) “Moses my servant is dead. Now then you and all these people get ready to cross the Jordan River into the land I am about to give to them to the Israelites. I will give you every place where you set your foot, as I promised Moses”

God gave Dr Tahira courage and strength, and a team of believers to help continue the vision. Tahira’s main help was from her son Asher and Advocate Aneel Chaudhry.

The Shekinah Bible Institute opened on 29th Jan 1999, when the first batch of fourteen students from different walks of life enrolled in the college. The Lord later extended their vision. The Shekinah Church opened in Lahore, Pakistan, on 6th Feb 2000, and now has a membership of 150 families. Their vision was extended in December 2001 when they opened The Shekinah Church in Quetta, which is spiritually very hard ground for Christians. The Shekinah Bible Institute was opened in Quetta in February 2002, and now has 40 students.

The vision of the Shekinah Church in Pakistan is to start new Christian fellowships in places where there are no Christian churches, led by students who graduate from the Shekinah Bible Institutes. The vision of the Shekinah Church is also to provide a free mobile medical clinic, to provide poor people with free medical treatment, and also share with them the good news about Jesus Christ.

The family and relatives of Shahid Siraj Din would like to thank Dr Ansar Haider and all the staff at the Aadil Hospital in Lahore, Pakistan for their treatment of Shahid, and for the medical evidence that they have kindly provided.

Contact address

Dr Tahira Saleem speaks on “What does God think about Abortion?” and many other topics, in many countries, often in meetings of Women’s Aglow. She may be contacted on the following address:

Dr Tahira Saleem, MB BS, DGO, MCPS, MDiv, DDiv, DD Skekinah Bible Institute 159 Hamza Town, 19 km Main Forozepur Road, Lahore, Cantt, Pakistan Email: chairperson@shekinah.com.pk

This true story of Shahid Siraj Din is included, with the kind permission of the Saleem family.

CONFIRMATION OF THE DEATH OF SHAHID SIRAJ DIN, LAHORE, PAKISTAN CHAPTER 12: THE STORY OF DANIEL EKECHUKWU

The full story of Pastor Daniel Ekechukwu is featured in the movie, "THE LAZARUS PHENOMENONwhich may be viewed on www.finalfrontier.org.uk. His story was filmed in location in Nigeria, and includes computer graphics of both Heaven and Hell. In the movie there is live actual footage of his return to life, after being dead for three days. Daniel has his death certificate, dated November 30th 2001, and many people witnessed his return from death. These include his family, friends, church members, medical doctors, and the mortician who attended him. This story is included with the permission of Pastor Daniel Ekechukwu.

Pastor Daniel Ekechukwu appeared to be completely in control as he drove his car through the busy streets to his home in Lagos, Nigeria. There was nothing to show that he was boiling with rage at his wife. The Lord Jesus intervened in Daniel's life to bring him back to reality. Daniel related the story from his home in Lagos.

It was Christmas time, and my family always celebrates the birth of Jesus with our family and friends. I arrived home a few days before Christmas with a goat for my father. I had a quarrel with my wife, Nneka, on the previous Thursday. On Thursday night she knocked on my bedroom door, but I refused to open the door to her. The next morning she knocked again on my door, and again I did not answer. As I came out of the room, she said “Good morning, Daddy,” but I ignored her, and would not talk to her. I then left the house, as she had offended me. I was very angry with her. I drove my car away from the house without even seeing my son on his bike, and nearly ran over our pet dog. I was told later that my son had asked his mother where I was, and she said that I would be home soon.

I was going to deliver the goat to my father in Owerri. When I arrived, I saw my dad and said to him, “Hello Dad, I have a goat for you.” I took the goat out of the car and gave it to him. Then I climbed into the car to return home. The sun was setting on the way back and I was anxious to arrive home as soon as possible, so I was driving faster than normal. As I passed a truck, the car seemed to be sluggish and unresponsive to the controls. I was traveling down

quite a steep hill, and was about to turn into another dirt road. I applied the brake, but nothing happened. Even when I pumped the brakes nothing happened. The other cars in the road hooted, and pedestrians shouted at me, but there was nothing I could do. I crashed into a palm tree. The whole thing was weird. I seemed to see things happening in slow motion, and then there was darkness.

My wife, Nneka did not realize that I had been involved in an accident until she saw the people carrying me on their shoulders down the road. "The pastor is dead," they were screaming. She knew that they were screaming about me. She went to the scene of the accident and then learned that I was not dead, but in a very serious condition. Some of the people had taken me to the local hospital where I was rushed into the Intensive Care

Unit. She traveled to the hospital, where she found me.

I insisted on being taken to my family doctor at Owerri. Nneka also asked the surgeon to move me to our family doctor. Nneka was advised that I was not well enough to travel or to make decisions, and that I may die if I left the hospital.

Nneka then signed a discharge authority to remove me from the hospital at her own risk. She arranged for me to be taken in an ambulance at high speed to the clinic in Owerri, where our private doctor practiced. I was in great pain during the journey, and I passed out. As the ambulance continued along at high speed, I saw two angels who lifted me up out of the ambulance by my shoulders. Nneka did not know anything about this. Suddenly the two angels left, and I found myself in another place with one angel.

The angel said to me, “Daniel, I have a lot to show you.” He showed me a place where a multitude of white figures was gathered. They were pure white, and their bodies seemed to glow with a radiant light. I thought that I was seeing a gathering of angels because they all appeared similar.

The ambulance arrived at the clinic with my body. A doctor from

the clinic checked my body for vital signs. Since he could find no vital signs, he declared that I was dead. Nneka was given a death certificate by the doctor, and she was told to give it to the mortician who would take care of my corpse. He said that my body should be moved to my own mortuary. Nneka however insisted, “No, my husband is not dead. He can not leave me and die like this."

The angel said that the gathering was not a gathering of angels, but a gathering of the saints. There were some subtle differences between the angels and the saints that I noticed. Their colour was pure brilliant white. The angels had wings, but the saints did not. The saints there were worshipping God with one voice and raised their hands as they were singing. I heard the sound of many instruments, and their sounds were like nothing I had ever heard before. I longed to join in the singing but the angel would not allow me to. The angel said to me “Daniel, don’t go. I have a lot to show you. Take this file and record everything you see.”

The many people that I saw were clothed in light, and shone like the sun. They were the source of light there. There was another light beaming down upon them, and they were looking at that light. But I could not look at that light because it hurt my eyes.

On the 30th November 2001 my body was taken to the mortuary. Darlington Manu, the local mortician, arranged for the burial and discussed the details with my family and friends.

Darlington Manu, Mortician

TH

DANIEL EKECHUCKWU’S ENTRY IN DARLINGTON MANU’S MORTUARY REGISTER 30

NOVEMBER 2001

Exactly a year previously Nneka was praying after a very bad day. Whilst she was in prayer, the Lord had given her a word from the Bible. She read a verse, in Hebrews 11:35, that reads, "women received their dead raised to life again."

After my death Nkeke meditated on the words, "women received their dead raised to life again". Whilst meditating on these words, the thought occurred to her that although her husband was dead, he would be raised to life, as in the Bible. Nneke had an impression that she should take my body to Reinhard Bonnke's crusade, and that I would be raised back to life.

The angel said to me, "Let us visit the mansions Jesus has prepared for His people." Immediately I was in a new place with mansions as far as the eye could see. Nothing on Earth could compare with these mansions. Although their appearances resembled buildings, the structures were unusual, not made of Earthly material. The buildings seemed alive, and moving. There were flowers everywhere, and beautiful singing and worship came from everywhere.

The angel said to me, “Jesus has finish His work, but the saints are not yet ready. The worship you are hearing is being sung by the flowers.” I looked and saw the flowers swaying in response to the music. It actually seemed as if they were clapping their hands, shouting and praising God. The angel said, “The flowers are waiting for the saints.”

Darlington Manu was in the mortuary between twelve midnight, and one o'clock in the morning. He heard sounds coming from the mortuary, including singing, praising, and the clapping of hands. He wondered what was taking place, and decided to find out where the music was coming from.

As I was staring at the flowers singing the angel said to me, “We are going to visit Hell. Can you see the gates of

Hell?” He raised his hand, and as he brought his hand down the gates opened with a loud noise. I could hear the crying and wailing of many people, but could not see them. I could not see very well, because of the darkness. However, the angel shone a light into the darkness, and then I could see more clearly. There were many people there. But, unlike the appearances of the people in Heaven, the appearance of these people was as it had been whilst they were on Earth. They were from every

race, culture and nationality. Everyone seemed to be trapped in his or her own personal torment, a torment that would go on for eternity. The people could not communicate with any of the other people there. The sounds of crying and wailing were almost deafening. Suddenly they all seemed to become aware of me, and started shouting to me for help. They all called out to me only, and appeared not to see the angel.

A tormented soul shouted to me, "Please help. I am a pastor. I stole money from church and I lied. Help me, please. I am ready to repent”. I noticed that immediately after the pastor made that statement, the force that was tormenting him seemed to increase. The

people had flesh, but no blood, and they seemed to be on fire, but no flames could be seen.

There was a group of people that were eating their own flesh. They would vomit what they ate, and their flesh grew back again. This carried on in an endless cycle of torment. I thought to myself, “This place is not good for any human being, created by God, to go to. God did not make this place for human beings. He made this place for the Devil and his demons. Stubborn humans who

disobey God will go here, just like the devil. This is a dangerous and a deadly place. God made it for the devil and his demons.”

The angel said to me, “Daniel, if the book of your life was to be closed today, this would be your portion." This was completely shattering news to me. I said to the angel, “No. I am a pastor. I am a child of God. I am born again.

And I have preached all over this country."

The angel said sternly, “Enough, Daniel. On the way to the first hospital you were asking God to forgive you. But you would not forgive your wife. Therefore your sins have not been forgiven. It is a matter of reaping what you have sown. You cannot show unforgiveness to your wife, and reap forgiveness from God.”

I realised that the judgement was true for me, because I was angry with my wife, and I believed. God judged my heart so the angel said to me that, since I did not forgive my wife, I was not forgiven. I was crying, and said, “See how I destroyed my soul." While I was shouting and crying, I was afraid, and was covered in my own tears. I experienced panic because of the horror of Hell. If God wanted to send me to Hell, then nothing could prevent Him. While we were discussing this thousands of people were being sent to Hell.

Nneka told me that she had decided that she must take a step of faith, to make sure that I was brought back to life. She told my father that my family should take my body to the Reinhardt Bonnke meeting. But my father did not agree to this request, and dismissed her request to remove the body from the mortuary.

Meanwhile on the other side of the town things were working miraculously in favour of Nneka. Darlington Manu contacted my father, Lawrence Eke Imubwa. He told my father to remove the corpse they had brought to the mortuary. He said that he had seen some unusual signs in the mortuary. He did not know the reason for these signs, and did not want these experiences to trouble his conscience later, if he did nothing about the

situation. He told my father to remove the body from his mortuary. My father asked why, and Darlington Manu replied, “Because things happened last night. I heard singing and music. You must take Daniel’s body to the Reinhardt Bonnke meeting.”

Nneka and my father then removed my body from the mortuary. They dressed my body, and put my body inside the coffin. Darlington Manu traveled with them

when they left Owerri and went to Onitsha, where Reinhardt Bonnke was holding a crusade. My dressed body was place in a white coffin that they had bought, and the coffin was loaded into a hired ambulance. Darlington Manu had agreed to go, in addition, to be a witness of my body coming back to life. When they arrived at the crusade the security guards prevented them from going into the crusade area.

Nneka told me that some people had been very unpleasant to her. She explained, “My husband, Daniel, is a man of God. He has had an accident and has died.” Nneka asked permission to take my body into the meeting, so that Reinhardt Bonnke could pray for me, and bring me back to life. The security guards refused them entry into the premises, thinking they might have a bomb in the coffin. The procession was redirected to a room at the back of the church, and my body was taken out of the coffin and was laid on a table. People started praying over my body, for my body to come back to life.

The angel said that he was sending me back to the world to warn this generation. As people prayed, my heart began to beat. They all continued praying, and my breathing gradually improved, but my body was still stiff with rigor mortis.

I saw myself being held up by lots of people. I was wearing only my trousers. They dressed me in my clothes. There was a crowd of people of more than two thousand. I looked around, and everywhere people were shouting and crying. Some were praising God. I could not understand what was happening. I saw hands grabbing me. They later told me that I jumped up out of the coffin. I could not understand what was happening. When I went to Heaven it seemed to me that I was there for no more than fifteen minutes. I could not understand why these people said I

had been dead for three days. I had experienced no day, and no night. To me, it seemed that I had only experienced a short time in Heaven. I asked my wife, “What is happening?’ In reply, she said I should keep quiet until we arrived at the house.

They brought me back to the house with my wife on the 2nd December 2001. When we were alone in the bedroom I asked my wife, “What is happening? What about the coffin and the time in the mortuary?” Then my wife looked at my body, where the mortician had injected chemicals, and said, “Daddy, did you know you were in the mortuary for three days?"

Nneka showed me my death certificate. She told me what had happened after they had taken me from the ambulance to the hospital, where the doctor confirmed that I had died. They had used their equipment to check my vital signs. The doctor confirmed he had checked my heartbeat, the pupils of my eyes, and everything else. After checking all my vital signs he confirmed that I was indeed dead. He then gave them a certificate, on which it was indicated that my family should remove my body to the mortuary. Nneka showed me my death certificate, where it clearly says, "Demise. For removal to mortuary."

Following the release of the movie," The Lazarus Phenomenon", the testimony of Pastor Daniel Ekechukwu's has had a worldwide impact. The fact is that many people, including family, friends, church members and a mortician can all testify that Daniel was indeed dead for three days and three nights.

Pastor Daniel Ekechukwu may be contacted at the following email address:

messagefromthedead@yahoo.com

The true story of Pastor Daniel Ekechukwu is included in this book, with his kind permission.

The true story of Pastor Daniel Ekechukwu may be watched and downloaded in the free movie THE LAZARUS PHENOMENON available on

www.finalfrontier.org.uk

CHAPTER 13: THE STORY OF MICKEY ROBINSON

Parachute jumping was Mickey Robinson’s passion until the night when everything started to go wrong, and he found himself ablaze from head to foot. Everyone said that he would die but they reckoned without God. This is his story. The story is used with permission from Rev Mickey Robinson, and the images are from www.mickeyrobinson.com .

It was just another hot August night to the four men and myself who were all set to make a routine parachute jump. Flying conditions were poor, due to the combination of intense heat and high humidity. I wasn't concerned though, I was a professional skydiver and had worked in a demonstration team before crowds of thousands. Not all in the plane were as relaxed as I was. It was one man's first jump; for another it was only his forth. Skydiving was my life nothing else mattered. It had won my heart since I witnessed a display by a parachuting school. The progression, from my first jump to my first free fall, was rapid. I was obsessed no amount of time or money was too much to spend. Eventually I was jumping with some of the world's best skydivers.

I would witness to people in bars, trying to convert them to my passion... I even had bumper stickers. Old friends were concerned that I was going overboard, but I didn't care. I was 100% committed to skydiving, and knew I was in complete control of my life. That night, with a full load of six, the plane cleared the runway, going well over 100 miles per hour. Suddenly, without any warning, the engines totally failed. The pilot turned to me and said, "We're going down!" The plane plunged towards the Earth, and impacted where the wing joined the fuselage. It then spun, cart wheeling over the wings, and I slammed into the ground. I was flung forward, smacking my face against the

hard interior wall. Injured and in a shock, three skydivers escaped the wreckage and ran. A fourth also exited. He saw the pilot and myself moving and assumed that we were escaping also. As he left the plane burst into flames the fuel tank had ruptured and, as the plane spun gasoline splashed everywhere. Terrified, he bolted, screaming, and suddenly realised that we were still inside the plane. Running back into the flaming wreckage, he saw me, aflame from head to toe, trying to free my leg which was trapped in a hole where the wing had been. He yelled for the pilot to unbuckle, and attempted to pull me loose. But I was stuck!

I was born in 1949 in Cleveland, Ohio, during the 'happy days' era, and I grew up with attitudes reflecting the mood of the society. I lived for the things I desired, and life was something that wasn't meant to be taken seriously. I went to church every Sunday (my family were Roman Catholics), so I was endowed with a knowledge of God. However I had never encountered anyone who knew Him personally.

As I grew older, I began to entertain concepts other than Biblical ones, relating to the universe, creation, and eternity. I turned away the simplicity of the gospel (which had been a relevant factor in my life though I had never been converted), and became involved in usual teenage lifestyle of dating and sports.

After graduating from high school, I talked my way into a job in a stockbroker's firm. By then I thought I was a big shot and really had it together! People were amazed at what I had accomplished.

At eighteen years of age I was really going places. I worked in downtown Cleveland in a modern, progressive office surrounded with many attractive people: my job was fun, very challenging and exciting.

Outwardly I was a confident, attractive young man the life of the party. Inwardly though I was driven by fear fear of not measuring up, and of failing. I was always seeking the approval of other people. Though I appeared to have it all together, I was actually living on the very edge of desperation.

Now I was desperate! Ablaze from head to toe, and trapped in the wreckage, unable to wrench myself free! My rescuer's second attempt succeeded as, with greater than human strength, he pulled so hard he tore me loose. Dragging me from the plane, he threw me on the ground and rolled me around to put the fire out. It took several attempts as the fire kept reigniting. When finally he'd stopped the flames, he turned back for the pilot but it was too late. The pilot had been burnt to death.

I lay on the ground, severely injured. The skin on my arm and hand was falling off onto the ground like that of a fried chicken. There was also a serious cut on my face. I asked how badly I was burned and the comment was that, with all the smoke, they could not tell. Actually they were convinced that I would never make it off the field. When the medics cut off what remained of my clothing, they saw that I had sustained very serious third degree burns over a third of my body.

Although I was young, extremely healthy and very athletic, the prognosis was bad: I had no chance of survival, especially as the extensive burns that I had received often lead to severe complications and they did.

In the days and weeks that followed, my entire body became infected, and I dropped in weight from 167 pounds of solid muscle to 90 pounds. My body became thin and wasted, and open sores developed that exposed my very bones. The back of my heels rotted away and my hand was so badly infected they expected to amputate it.

I was in tremendous pain. There were excruciating external ulcers and an internal ulcer from the oversecretion of gastric juices that burned a hole in my stomach. This caused a lot of internal bleeding. A third of my oesophagus was destroyed and it scarred together so that I could not even drink water. My blood was infested with microorganisms and there were days when I had fluid loss of as much as ten pints almost the entire volume of the human body. I also had a head injury and a contusion of my brain.

My body was fighting as hard as it could against death, but it was a losing battle. Each one of my complications was enough to kill a person. I was blind in my right eye. As time went on my body became rigid, and the nerves in both my legs died. My muscles became flaccid, and my feet curled up like withered claws over the end of the bed.

The doctors had done all they could given me medicine, cleansed my sores and treated me in every way they knew how. They even called in an expert from a University Hospital in Cleveland. Several years later I read the summary of his medical examination.

Part of the time I was unconscious, and there was no visible response. There were other times when I was as alert as I am now. Often, I was somewhere between these two states. Most of all I remember being very sick and could actually feel my life draining out of me like someone throwing switches in a switch box.

As I lay dying, my temperature reached a high of 106 degrees. I was so uncomfortable that if someone laid even his or her hand on the bed, I would cringe with suffering. My whole body was racked with agony, every cell stressed out. Yet as I lay there I could sense that my body was still fighting to survive.

During this time I had a life changing experience. In an instant the physical world vanished and my inner man came out of my physical body. I was no longer in the hospital room I had entered into the realm of the spirit. Immediately I became aware of two things: that the spiritual world is the real world, and the absence of the sensory perception of time.

It was awesome! I found myself travelling somewhere and had no control over this. Suddenly, there appeared to be a doorway closing. A great darkness began to surround me, and I saw this was actually a point of separation. Coming through the closing space was a beam of the purest whitest light I had ever seen. The doorway began closing faster and faster. The meaning of this separation became illuminated to me. I knew that if this door would close completely, I would be cut off for all eternity from this light.

I experienced a deep hopelessness and horror. Separation is hopelessness! External separation is a torment beyond belief. I want you to know there is a place established somewhere that is eternal separation. I was permitted to not only see, but to experience the feeling of what it would be like to be in this eternal separation. And I began to cry out to God.

I have been asked. "Were you a Christian when this happened?" The night they brought me into the emergency room, although I do not remember, I asked my mother to send for a priest I had known in the past. He came quickly to my side, anointed me with oil and prayed for me.

A repentance process began at this time. As I was lying there, very injured, and nearly dead, I cried out, "God. I am sorry! Please give me another chance!" Many times I went through the swinging doors into surgery, not knowing if I would wake up, and this knowledge started something inside me. I did not know how to pray, but I begged God for forgiveness.

As I stood on the very edge of eternity with this door closing and the darkness beginning to envelope me, I knew that in one second I could be separated for eternity from the Source of all life! And I began to scream out the same things as I had prayed when I was awake, "God, I want to live! I'm sorry! Please give me another chance!"

The grace and the mercy of God are beyond our comprehension! Instantly I was caught up into Heaven. What a contrast! Eternal love and comfort compared to eternal hopelessness. I knew now I would never die. I had a deep awareness of eternal life and was assured absolutely that I would always be comforted and cared for. The Bible says “In Your presence is fullness of joy; at Your right hand are pleasures forevermore”, Psalms 16:11.

Then the Lord began to reveal to me future events. I saw seconds, days, weeks, months and years go by in front of me all connected together. I did not see just one day here and there and skip to another. I saw time I do not know how God does this, but He has the ability. I saw myself seeing people I never knew as if I did know them, it was as if I was watching something on television. Some of the events were greatly magnified in my vision: then I would go on to something else, at times I saw myself doing some dumb things that I should not be doing and wanted to call out to myself. "Don't do that!" But I had to just watch, and then the scene would go onto something else.

The Lord told me that I was coming back to Earth. He did not speak in a language like I am using now, but the knowledge and awareness that I was being sent back just came to me. Immediately, as if someone had strings and was reeling me in like a kite, I began to travel back to the life I had come from. As I settled into my physical body. I could actually feel my spirit pressing through my flesh. Can you imagine what it would feel like to have the wind blowing through the leaves of a tree? This, as I imagine it, is similar to what I experienced at that time as my spirit meshed into my flesh. Suddenly, I could see again out of my physical eyes and hear out of my physical ears.

As I began to return to normal consciousness, I realised that I was speaking in a beautiful language, and wondered what was happening. As soon as I had this thought the language stopped, and I became aware that I was alive. The temperature of 106 degrees was broken, and I fell into a natural sleep for the first time since the injury. When I woke up several hours later I was sticking painfully to the sheets from the blood and sweat, but was resting in a sea of peace! For the first time in my life, I knew what true peace was.

As the days went by my condition continued to improve, although the nerves in both my legs were still dead. The next year was spent almost continuously in the hospital, followed by a further four years in and out of medical institutions. It was a very long haul! I had between 75 and 100 operations. People did the best they could to take care of me.

I did not understand what had happened to me spiritually. I was saved, bornagain and filled with the Spirit, yet unaware of what these things meant. There was nothing in my previous experience or understanding to help me relate to what was happening to me spiritually.

I began to heal, slowly at first. One leg began to return to usefulness; the other remained unresponsive. The nerve that ran down the front of my leg was quite dead; it would not respond when tests of electrical impulses were applied to it. The muscle was totally flaccid and the foot hung down I could not move it. They fitted me with a leg brace.

After nearly a year, this leg was instantly healed it was marvellous! I had begun speaking to my legs every day saying, "Legs go!" and though the right leg was obedient, the left leg was continually rebellious. It never submitted to my command. Then one day as I did this, my left foot popped up, and I was walking it was quite an experience! I took off my leg brace and threw it away, never to touch it again.

I have had many marvellous healings. Around five years after the accident, sight was restored in my blind eye, though there was a surgical procedure involved.

One event was very funny. My oesophagus had been destroyed the food could not enter my stomach. So a rubber hose was placed in my stomach, and I was fed through this with blended food.

To repair the condition, a procedure began that stretched out my oesophagus. Twice a week they attached a chrome bulletlike object with a long tube on the end filled with mercury, tied to a string and pulled it down my throat and through my oesophagus. Consequently, I had this green string sticking out of my nose.

On the day the Lord healed my leg. I was in a rehabilitation centre where everyone knew me as a guy with lots of problems. My doctor took me to every doctor in charge of every department and would say, "We did a new procedure in surgery today." Then he would pull the string and I would kick my leg out. It was hilarious!

Today I enjoy life! I play with my children, run, snow ski and ride horses. This is marvellous considering I was never expected to walk again. It is incredible to have this life style now, when there was so much taken away.

Due to my burn injuries I'm a pretty funny looking guy now, but by the grace of God I am still relatively unselfconscious, amazingly for someone who's been so vain.

I would like to take this opportunity to note how there is a natural tendency, even among Christians, to function in our own strength. I know what it's like that's how I used to live before my accident. But now I know what it's like to be weak, totally bankrupt of strength and devoid of any possibility of helping myself. There was no help in this world for me. There was not a doctor that could fix me: my loved ones could do nothing. However there were relatives who'd never met me, who were supernaturally led to pray for me. The strength of God was poured through their intercessory hearts and, through the power of God, death was defeated!

I would not recommend my experience to anyone, yet it taught me the utter importance of living by God's strength. We all need to make the conscious decision to stop relying on our own abilities and to live by the strength of God.

For further information, and teaching material, please contact:

Rev Mickey Robinson Seagate Ministries

P.O. Box 682485 Franklin, TN 370682485 USA Tel: +16155950653 Fax: +1 6157901267 Web Site: www.mickeyrobinson.com Email: info@mickeyrobinson.com

The true story of Rev Mickey Robinson is included, with his kind permission, in the free ebook BEYOND THE FINAL FRONTIER which includes 27 similar true

stories, and may be freely read and downloaded from www.finalfrontier.org.uk CHAPTER 14: THE STORY OF JENNIFER REES LARCOMBE

One thing that Mums are good at is keeping well. With a family to look after, and a house to run, any ailments that they may encounter get quickly put to one side, in the hope that they will go away. And most times they do. But the aches and pains that Jennifer Rees Larcombe did her best to ignore put her into hospital and brought her close to death. This story is included with her kind permission.

Before I started to feel ill it seemed as though I had everything that I could wish for. I had a loving husband, six adorable children, a wonderful l house in the country and good friends. I used to daydream as a child about the life I wanted to have when I grew up. All the things I had at that point in time were on the list, as well as a collection of animals, which I also enjoyed. In my childish daydreams even a goat had be1en somewhere on the list, and although I never acquired one of those, we had ducks instead.

My husband Tony and I have six children. One of my children was very

concerned about my health. Very often she would say, ‘You’re not going to die are you?’ I would reassure her that I was fit and well, and would probably live to be a hundred!

When the first signs of illness started, I brushed them off as nothing to be concerned about. And in fact the symptoms I started to experience seemed nothing to worry about. I had a bout of influenza that would not go away, with a feeling of tiredness that persisted, and limbs that felt as heavy as lead. I also had a persistent headache. I started to swallow vitamin pills like smarties, and to go on long walks around the countryside that I lived in, determined to keep fit and fight off the illness. Then things went from bad to worse. I began to fall over, due to the dizzy spells that I experienced with increasing frequency. To my relief, the children thought it a huge joke, but I swore them to secrecy as far as Tony was concerned. I didn’t want him taking me off to the doctor.

It was one morning whilst I was doing something as mundane as cleaning the bath that I realised that I was in need of some medical help. I had a severe headache, and my neck was completely stiff. I was seeing four bath taps instead of two, and then I realised that I could not make my arm bend, or my hand grip the sponge. My whole body started to feel out of control, and I thought I was going mad.

Our GP examined me the next morning, and in a short space of time he was phoning for an ambulance to take me to our local hospital, suspecting that I had encephalitis, an acute inflammation of the brain. After I was taken to a ward all I wanted to do was sleep, but every so often nurses or doctors awoke me, when they needed to do tests. By now, even my speech was slurred, and I worried that people who didn’t know any better might think that I had been taking drugs! But after a while I ceased to worry even about that. They had placed me in a small quiet room off the main ward. Cot sides were put around my bed, in case I had a convulsion.

People came and went over the next week, and I remained in a semiconscious state. I was told that I would be moved to another hospital the next day, and wondered in my jumbled mind how I would manage the journey on my own.

Then I had a visit from my minister and his wife, who had been on their holidays when I had been taken into hospital, but had now returned. I was reassured by their presence, and felt everything was going to be all right. I mumbled something about going to Heaven, and Brian said that he understood what I was saying, but he was going to pray for me anyway. I still remember his lovely warm voice just melting away, and thinking at the same time that it was too much of an effort to breathe, and realising that it was far easier not to bother.

Then, at the foot of my bed, I was suddenly aware of a light beginning to glow. As I looked, it grew brighter. I was curious. Light of any kind had been painful for some time, but this one did not hurt my eyes, and seemed to have magnetic qualities about it, and, sure enough, I felt drawn towards it. Then I was aware of what seemed to be a cave opening up in the darkness of the wall, leading upwards and out of the room. I felt myself floating effortlessly away from my body. I

found that moving my arms and legs was no longer painful, and in fact I could do cartwheels if I wanted to! I presumed that it must feel like this when one is falling from an aeroplane, except that I was going up, not down! ‘So this is what dying feels like’, I thought. ‘If I had known it was like this, I wouldn’t have worried. At the end of the tunnel I am going to meet God at long last.’

I sensed that I was standing on the threshold of somewhere far more wonderful and beautiful that I had ever encountered, and below was the darkness and pain that I had left behind. I had had a relationship with God since I was a small child, and I felt His presence waiting there for me, although I did not see Him. What I did see were lights thousands of coloured lights, in every shade imaginable, all indescribably lovely, glowing soft like rainbows. Think of a colour and it was there turquoise, pink, yellow and blue, and in one Heavenly kaleidoscope.

I knew at this point that I had a choice I could press on to where I would meet my Maker, and be with Him forever, or I could return to this world, and all the problems and difficulties that I faced. The choice was mine. I hated making decisions at the best of times, but everything seemed to be waiting for me to do so. Then I thought of Tony and the children, and with a strange feeling of disappointment, I decided to return, a decision I have often regretted since.

As I returned to my body, deep in my spirit I heard the Lord speaking to me. “From this moment you will begin to recover and go back. It is going to be a struggle, but I will give you My strength”, He said.

I felt the pain return as I reentered my body. Brian was still praying for me, but he quickly brought things to a close, as the nurses started to buzz around me. I did start to feel better, almost immediately. I spent the night remembering those amazing colours and what had happened to me, but the sense of anticlimax was devastating. With my ability to think more clearly came the realisation that I was seriously ill. And although I did have to spend several years in a wheel chair, I was eventually completely healed and now enjoy good health again.

I used to have a real fear of death not of actually being dead, but of the dying process, and now that has totally gone. Looking back I suppose death was the thing that I feared the most, and now I know that there is absolutely nothing to fear at all.

Jennifer’s fascinating story is told in full in her book "Unexpected Healing," published by Hodder and Stoughton, UK.

The true story of Jennifer Rees Larcombe is included, with her kind permission, in the free ebook

BEYOND THE FINAL FRONTIER which includes 27 similar true stories, and may be freely read and downloaded from www.finalfrontier.org.uk

CHAPTER 15: THE STORY OF BUDDY FARRIS

Policemen are trained to deal with every eventuality. But nothing could have prepared Buddy Farris for what was to happen to him after he apprehended a speeding car on a busy highway one Thanksgiving Eve in the USA. This is his story.

I was engrossed in my book, and at first I failed to notice the traffic speeding on this dark Thanksgiving Eve. The radar ticked off the count ...60, 65, 70, 75, 80.

When another car flashed by at 82, I set the reading material down, leaving it open at one of my favourite passages. I had to focus on the job at hand, which was to control traffic flow on Interstate 95. Flipping on my Virginia State police car’s flashing lights, I accelerated. The offender quickly pulled over. I slowed and cruised in behind the car. My lights shone through their rear window, illuminating an elderly couple. I got out and began walking towards the other car. The motorists were two senior citizens, so I wasn’t too concerned about the possibility of them assaulting me, or pulling a gun. However, another threat stalked me in the pitchblack night air. I never saw it coming.

Approaching me from behind, another motorist sped his way up the highway. He was driving a Chrysler and I vividly remember the Chrysler emblem on the hood of his car. When I reached the stationary car’s rear door, he embedded that emblem in the centre of my back, at 65 miles an hour. The impact knocked me over. Just as I started to slide underneath his car, his car impacted the stationary vehicle, with my body caught between the two vehicles.

From here on, not everything I will tell you about this incident is based on personal recollection. Parts have been reconstructed from paramedics, rescue squad members, doctors, policemen and medical examiner’s data. The evidence is documented.

After being slapped like a pinball between the vehicles, I flew up into the air. Coming back down, I landed on the roof of the car that had rammed me. The top half of my body spilled onto the highway. Just then, two fully loaded, 80,000pound tractortrailers steamed up the northbound lane, travelling close together. The first driver barely saw me in time to jerk his rig out of the way without jackknifing or running me over. The second trailer had little time to react. And he could not turn his vehicle at a 45degree angle fast enough. Throwing his hands up in front on his face, he cried ‘Oh, my God!’

‘You’ll never believe what happened!’ he said later to the investigating officer. ‘You’ll never believe it! All of a sudden the wheel on my tractor turned to the left and back to the right. I never touched that wheel!’ Humanly speaking, what happened was impossible.

Regaining consciousness, I stood up, walked about 25 steps up the hard shoulder, and then collapsed. Soon after, the rescue squad arrived. In vain, they tried to feel a heartbeat or a faint pulse.

After 30 minutes of trying to find vital signs, at 10:23 p.m. they covered my face with a sheet. Then they turned their attentions to cleaning up from the accident. With my body headed for the local morgue, there was no hurry!

Thank God I had been prepared for this moment long before. Because of my father’s influence, I had believed in Jesus since childhood. Despite a fourthgrade education, Dad had more wisdom than a roomful of Ph.D.s who don’t know the Lord. He didn’t have a college degree, but he built his own house from the ground up. He also designed furniture.

Raised on a farm, near my present home, I was sometimes ridiculed as a dumb country boy. ‘I know why you believe the way you do, Buddy,’ a man once told me. ‘If you had just a little bit or education, you wouldn’t believe like you do.’ I was accomplished on the running track, and missed going to the Olympic trials by threetenths of a second. An athletic scholarship paid for my education. But I will never forget what Dad told me the day I left for college.

‘Son, go ahead and get your education’ he said quietly. ‘But education will not give you the joy and peace you’re looking for. Only God can do that.’

‘What do you mean, Dad?’

‘You take a truck loaded full of watermelons and a thief, and a thief will steal the watermelons off the truck. You educate him and he’ll steal the watermelons and the truck. But he’s still a thief. Education didn’t change him.’

I thank the Lord for a man like my father. He has supported me in my job. Police work is stressful, and different shifts and job tension take their toll on many policeman and their families. My grandmother influenced me too. She had a huge smile. I remember seeing her our porch as a boy. She was sitting here swinging, reading her Bible, with tears streaming down her face.

‘Grandma, are you okay?’ I asked.

‘I sure am’, she always smiled. I was with my 72yearold grandma the night she died. She was so weak and sick that she couldn’t lift her arms. She could barely move her hand. The night she stepped into glory, she looked up and said, ‘All those lights. All those people.’

‘Grandma, the lights are off,’ I said softly. ‘There’s no one here but you and me.’ Then with her last ounce of energy, she lifted her right hand up, smiled, and said ‘I know who that is’. It took me years to understand what she meant. What helped me grasp what she meant was the experience I had myself before coming back to life. I will remember the encounter forever.

Everything went pitch black after I passed out on the highway that night. It was the darkest black I had ever seen. I felt like I was trapped in a deep hole. Yet I felt no fear or pain. Emerging from this charcoal air were thousands upon thousands of hands. They came at me in waves, grabbing at my body but never touching me.

I have been asked what this was before I ever discussed this publicly. I asked God to help me not mislead anyone in explaining it. For what I endured, I believe, was the valley of the shadow of death. As the 23rd Psalm says ‘Yea, though I walk through the valley of the shadow of death, I will fear no evil, for thou art with me.’

One day you too will walk through that valley. If you are a Christian, Satan can try to grab all he wants. I believe that’s what he was trying to do that night, along with his angels, vainly trying to make one last snatch at God’s child. Those hands fluttered at me for what seemed like two or three minutes. Then I found myself bathed in a very bright light. The whitest, brightest light I had ever seen. When I looked around, it was just as white above me as it was in the distance.

Have you ever had one of those times when you felt like you could reach up and touch Heaven? Have you ever felt that you were going to burst wide open, or just didn’t know what you would do next? Multiply that feeling a1000 times and you may have some idea of the unspeakable joy I felt as I stood there. Glory, happiness and peace filled my soul. I know now why we will need a new body when we get to Heaven. Our Earthly ones won’t be able to contain the radiance!

Ahead in the distance I saw a large door. As I looked, it seemed that a thousand rainbows were pouring out of that door. It was the most beautiful sight I have ever seen, with the most dazzling colours. With four children and 50 boxes of crayons around the house, I am familiar with colours! Attracted by the sight, I began walking towards it.

As I drew closer, I felt that the joy would cause my body to split in two. I feel inadequate trying to describe this scene. God says in His Word (1 Corinthians 29) that we have not seen or heard the things He has prepared for us. It’s true!

Had I made it to that door, I believe my loved ones would have read my obituary and mourned my passing. Meanwhile, I would be dancing on the hills of glory, wrapping my arms around Moses and Abraham, and rejoicing in His presence. However, when I got within six feet of the door I woke up. It’s been more than 12 years since this happened, and for a long time I was petrified to tell anyone about it.

For some reason, God brought me back to life 23 minutes after the paramedics pronounced me dead at the scene. When I woke up, they were wheeling my body down the hallway toward the morgue’s cold storage area. A policeman named Sonny Dobbins was clutching the railing of the cart. Sonny was a mountain of a man. I had never seen him cry before, but he was crying then.

As I was trying to pull the sheet off my face, I saw the lights in the hallway. Blood had matted the sheet to my face, so it was hard to remove. When I finally got the sheet off, I had no idea what had transpired. Looking at my fellow policeman, I asked ‘Sonny, what happened?’

After his mouth fell open, he stammered, ‘Bud, you’re supposed to be dead!’

Suddenly everyone jumped into action. Instead of cold storage, they whisked me to the hospital. I was hospitalised and later spent three months recuperating at home. I also had $1,200 worth of plastic surgery performed on my face. My face didn’t really change much I still have a big nose and baggy eyes. But they closed my facial wounds and there were no scars.

Remember I said that I was dead for 23 minutes? After four minutes without oxygen you’re supposed to have brain damage. Well, I am still healthy, running and working out. I am still working in law enforcement, stopping speeding motorists, arresting lawbreakers, and defending myself when I must. That does not always call for a gun.

One night death stared me directly in the eye again. A criminal stood with a pistol pointed at my head. Without even thinking, I said, ‘To be absent from the body is to be present with the Lord’ (2 Corinthians 58). Putting the gun down, the criminal looked at me and said ‘You’re crazy. You can’t be the man’ (a slang expression for police). After we shook hands I arrested him.

Remember the book I was reading on the Thanksgiving evening that I nearly died? It was the Bible. The page was turned to Romans 8:28 where it says, ‘We know that in everything God works for good with those who love Him, who are called according to His purpose’ (RSV).

If you don’t know the joy of Someone working on your behalf, invite Jesus to live in your heart today. He can take away all fear, no matter what frightens you. And He can remove all your pain, no matter how intense, even when a car collides with you at 65 miles an hour.

This story was originally printed in Voice Magazine the official magazine of FGBMFI, and is used with their kind permission.

The true story of Buddy Farris is included, with kind permission, in the free ebook BEYOND THE FINAL FRONTIER which includes 27 similar true stories, and may be freely read and downloaded from www.finalfrontier.org.uk

CHAPTER 16: THE STORY OF RICHARD

Friends are an important part of most peoples’ lives. Richard was a schoolboy living in Ghana. When he became ill, he could have had no idea how vital friendship with Christians of his own age would prove to be. They had the faith to pray for him when they came to visit him in hospital one day, and found the curtains drawn around his bed. This is his story.

There was a boy named Richard, living in Ghana. He was in school in Ho in the 1970’s. He became born again through the activities of the Scripture Union in his school. His father, who was a fetish priest, did not take kindly to his conversion. When he discovered that Richard had become a Christian he refused to pay for any more school fees, because Richard, as a Christian, would not want to serve in the fetish shrine of his father. So it seemed that the boy would have to stop his secondary education.

But by grace of the Lord, some Christian friends agreed to help pay his school fees, and so he continued in school up to the 5th form.

Some time later he was taken ill. He reported to the Ho Government hospital and was admitted. Friends and Christian friends used to visit him in the ward. One afternoon when his friends visited the ward to see him, the nurse on duty would not allow them to see him. They noticed that a green screen surrounded Richard's bed. The green screen is suggestive of one of two things – a bed bath or dea1th. His Christian friends persisted with their request, but the nurse would allow only two of them to see him. When they were behind the screen, they saw to their dismay Richard had died. Without any hesitation, they started praying for him. In their prayer, they asked the Lord if it was His will that Richard should die at this point in time.

A few minutes later, they observed that Richard’s arm moved! Then, as they watched, his other hand also moved. The friends were watching intently. Finally, his eyes opened and he sighed very deeply. Richard said, ‘I am sorry to be back in this world again’. The friends asked him what he meant by that, and this is the story he told them.

‘I was thrown into the air like a bullet from a gun. I was moving into the sky until a hole opened in the sky for me to enter. When I entered, I saw a small boy in a white garment. He held my hand and said, “Welcome”. He took me in and asked me to look back at the Earth and to see what was happening there. When I looked down I saw the Earth, which looks like a ball, and also many people. Men and women were committing shameful things that can hardly be imagined. The boy remarked that the details of their lives were clearly visible.

The boy told me to follow him. We reached a place where a long line of people appeared in front of a Judge sitting on a throne. There were some people there who I recognised. People were taking turns at coming into the presence of the Judge (II Corinthians 5.10). Watching them, I saw that some people came to the front of the Judge and began to plead that they did not know that one day they would appear before Him for judgement. The Judge looked down while the man made his plea. After pleading he took a cap and found himself moving to the left of the Judge. Some people came into the Judge’s presence but never said a word and stepped out and passed the right hand side of the Judge.

Richard continued, ‘After I had watched this scene for some time the angelic boy asked me to accompany him to see what was happening to those who passed to the left side of the Judge. We went there and stood in front of a gate. The boy knocked at the gate and the door opened. The room was very dark and those inside were weeping and groaning and gnashing their teeth. I got so scared that I began to pity them. The boy took me again to see those who were passing the right. Again we came to a door. The boy knocked at the door and it opened. Looking inside, I saw the floor was made of gold. The whole place was very bright and the people were rejoicing and singing praises to the Lord of Lords. Oh, the joy of it. I got so excited that I jumped to enter in, but the boy held me back. He told me my turn had not yet come.

He then asked whether I had ever read Matthew 24. I replied that I had. He added that the signs for the Second Coming of the Lord are being fulfilled one after another. He said it would not be long before the Lord will appear and then told me to tell of what I had seen to anyone I could. The angelic boy then left me, and here I am on Earth again.’

The true story of Richard is included, with kind permission, in the free ebook BEYOND THE FINAL FRONTIER which includes 27 similar true stories, and may be freely read and downloaded from www.finalfrontier.org.uk

CHAPTER 17: THE STORY OF KENNETH HAGIN

Kenneth Hagin thought that he had done all that was necessary to get a place in Heaven by the time he was nine. But, it was only later that he found out the truth. This is his story.

I was born and raised Southern Baptist. I thought the Lord Jesus Christ and all of His disciples were Southern Baptist. It came as a real shock to me when I found out that they weren’t.

I read the Bible one day and decided that Paul couldn’t have been Baptist, because he said, "I thank my God I speak with tongues" (I Corinthians 14:18). I had never heard any Baptist say that!

Being born and raised Southern Baptist, I felt sorry for everybody who wasn’t Baptist. But you know you can be a church member and not be a Christian.

Even though I am a member of a church and believe in going to church, just going to church won’t save you or make you a Christian any more than going to the barn will make you a cow! Being a member of a church won’t make you a Christian any more than being a member of a country club will make you a Christian. You have to be born again.

We’ve got too many people who think that they are a Christians just because they are members of a church.

I joined the church when I was nine years old. The reason I joined was because my Sunday School teacher said to all of us boys, ‘How many of you want to go to Heaven?’ Well, every one of us wanted to go to Heaven. So the Sunday School teacher said, ‘When the pastor gives the invitation this morning, you just go down to the front.’

Since we all wanted to go to Heaven, when the invitation was given, several of us marched right down to the front and shook hands with the preacher. We joined the church and were baptised in water. And I really, actually, thought I was a Christian.

Later, when I was in an evangelistictype service the Holy Spirit began to deal with me about being saved. I said say to myself, “I’m already saved. I belong to the church. I’ve been baptised in water. I’m already a Christian”.

I was born prematurely with a deformed heart. I weighed less than two pounds at birth. In my day, more than 75 years ago, they didn’t have incubators to put premature babies in, so the possibility of

me living was practically none. Nevertheless, I did survive, but I never ran and played like other little children. I never had a normal childhood.

When I was 15 years old, I became very ill. Five doctors said that I would die, and that I couldn’t live. But it was there that I was born again on the 22nd day of April 1933 in my bedroom in the city of McKinney, Texas. It was 20 minutes before 8 o’clock on a Saturday night.

This south bedroom had a fireplace. Grandpa had a clock on the mantelpiece. My mother, grandmother and youngest brother, Pat, were sitting there in the room with me, for I had taken a turn for the worse. The doctor had been called. Remember, in 1933, doctors made house calls!

Just as Grandpa’s clock struck 7:30, my heart stopped beating within my chest. And I could feel, faster than you could snap your fingers, the blood cease to circulate down at the end of my toes. My toes seemed to go numb. This numbness spread to my feet, my ankles, my knees, my hips, my stomach, my heart and then I leaped out of my body.

I did not lose consciousness. I leaped out of my body like a diver would leap off of a diving board into a swimming pool. I knew I was outside of my body. I could see my family in the room, but I couldn’t contact them.

I had it in my mind to say goodbye to Mommy, Granny, and my little brother, but I leaped out of my body before I could get the words out fully.

I began to descend down, down, into a pit, like you’d go down into a well, cavern, or cave. As I was trying to say goodbye, I knew I was going down into that place. All three of my family members who were present later said, "When you said goodbye, your voice sounded like you were way down in a cave or cavern or something."

I continued to descend. I went down feet first down, down, down, down. I could look up and see the lights of Earth. They finally faded away. Darkness encompassed me, darkness that is blacker than any night. It seemed that if you had a knife, you could cut a chunk of it out. You couldn’t see your hand placed one inch in front on your nose.

The further down I went, the darker it became and the hotter it became until finally, way down beneath me, I could see fingers of light playing on the wall of darkness. And I came to the bottom of the pit.

This happened to me more than 60 years ago, yet it’s just as real to me as if it had happened last week. Spiritual things never grow old.

When I came to the bottom of the pit, I saw what caused the fingers of light to play on the wall of darkness. Out in front of me, beyond the gates or the entry into Hell, I saw giant, great orange flames with a white crest.

I was pulled toward Hell just like a magnet pulls metal unto itself. I knew that once I entered through those gates, I could not come back. I endeavoured to slow down my descent, because when I came to the bottom of the pit, there was still a slope downward.

I was conscious of the fact that some kind of creature met me at the bottom of that pit. I didn’t look at it. My gaze was riveted on the gates, yet I knew that a creature was there by my right side.

I didn’t know until many years later that the Bible says, “Hell from beneath is moved for thee to meet thee at thy coming: it stirreth up the dead for thee,”

Isaiah 14:9.

That creature, when I endeavoured to slow down my descent, took me by the arm to escort me in. When he did, away above the blackness and the darkness a voice spoke. It sounded like a male voice, but I don’t know what he said. I don’t know whether it was God, Jesus, an angel, or who. He did not speak in the English language, but in a foreign language.

That place just shook at the few words he spoke! And the creature took his hand off of my arm. There was a power like suction to my back that pulled me back. I floated away from the entrance to Hell until I stood in the shadows. Then, like suction from above, I floated up, headfirst, through the darkness.

Before I arrived at the top, I could see the light. It was like you were down in a well and could see the light up above. I came up on the porch of my Grandpa’s house. We lived in one of those old fashioned houses they used to build down in Texas, with a porch nearly all the way around the house. I came up on the south side of the house. I could see Grandpa’s porch swing there. I could see the giant cedar trees in the yard. I stood there on the porch just for a second.

Then I went through the wall not through the door, and not through the window – but through the wall, and seemed to leap inside my body like a man would slip his foot inside his boot.

Before I leaped inside my body, I could see my grandmother sitting on the edge of the bed holding me in her arms. When I got inside my body, I could communicate with her.

When I said ‘I want to say goodbye to Mommy’, my grandmother called to her “Lillie!” but she couldn’t make her hear her, because Mommy was praying so loud.

If you’re not ready to die, you want somebody with you. You’re afraid! I said, ‘Granny, don’t leave me! Don’t leave me! I’m afraid I’ll go while you’re gone! I want somebody with me! Don’t leave me!’ And so she gathered me in her arms again. And I said, ‘Tell Mommy I said goodbye. Tell Mommy I love her’. I felt myself slipping. I said, ‘Granny, I’m going again’.

My heart stopped for the second time. It’s almost as real to me today, over a half a century later, as it was that day. I could feel the blood cease to circulate. The tips of my toes went numb then my feet, ankles, knees, hips, stomach, and heart. I leaped out of my body and began to descend: down, down, down. I know it was just a few seconds, but it seemed like an eternity.

Down, until the darkness encompassed me. The lights above faded away. The further down I went, the hotter and darker it became, until I came again to the bottom of the pit and saw the entrance to Hell. I was conscious of that creature again.

I tried to slow down my descent it seemed like I was floating down yet it seemed like there was a pull that pulled me downward. And that creature took me by the arm. When he did, that voice spoke again a man’s voice. It was a foreign language. I don’t know what he said, but when he spoke, that whole place just shook. That creature took his hand off of my arm.

It was like suction to my back. I never turned around. I just came floating back into the shadows of darkness. And then I was pulled up, headfirst. I could see the lights of Earth above me before I came up out of the pit. The only difference this time was that I came up at the foot of the bed.

The first time I had come up on the porch. This time I came up at the foot of the bed. For a second time I stood there. I could see my body lying there on the bed. I could see Grandma as she sat there holding me in her arms. I seemed to leap from the foot of the bed inside my body through my mouth. When I got back inside my body, I could communicate with Granny. I said, ‘Granny, I’m going again, and I won’t be back this time.’

She said again, ‘I thought you weren’t coming back that time.’ I said, ‘Granny, where is Grandpa? I want to tell Grandpa goodbye.’ She said, ‘You know your Grandpa went down to the east part of town to collect rent off of some of his rent houses.’ ‘Oh,’ I said, ‘I remember that now’.

I said, ‘Granny, tell Grandpa goodbye’. Then I left a word for my sister and my brother. I said, ‘Where’s Pat?’ Pat was my little brother, aged nine. Granny said, ‘Well, he ran next door and called the doctor again.’ I left a word for each of them, and my heart stopped for the third time.

I could feel the circulation as it cut off. Suddenly my toes went numb. Faster than you can snap your fingers, my toes, feet, ankles, knees, hips, stomach, and heart went dead and I leaped out of my body and began to descend.

Until this time, I thought, this is not happening to me. This is just a hallucination. It can’t be real!

But then I thought, ‘This is the third time. I won’t come back this time! I won’t come back this time!’ Darkness encompassed me, darker than any night man has ever seen. The Bible talks about men and women being cast into ‘outer darkness’ where there is weeping and gnashing of teeth (Matthew 8:12).

And in the darkness, I cried out, ‘God! I belong to the church! I’ve been baptised is water!’ You see, I was telling Him, ‘I shouldn’t be going this direction. I am going in the wrong direction!’

I waited for an answer, but there was no answer, only the echo of my own voice through the darkness. The second time I cried a little louder, ‘God! I belong to the church! I have been baptised in water!’

I waited for an answer, but there was no answer, only the echo of my own voice through the darkness.

I would scare a congregation out of their wits if I ever imitated the way I screamed the third time, although if I could scare them out of Hell and into Heaven, I would do it.

I literally screamed, ‘God! I belong to the church! I’ve been baptised in water!’ But you see, although being baptised in water is right, although belonging to the church is right, it takes more than belonging to the church and more than being baptised in water to miss Hell and go to Heaven!

I came again to the bottom of that pit. Again I could feel the heat on my face. Again I approached the entrance, the gates into Hell itself. That creature took me by the arm. I intended to put up a fight, if I could, to keep from going in. I only managed to slow down my descent a little, and he took me by the arm.

Thank God that voice spoke. I don’t know who it was I didn’t see anybody I just heard the voice. I don’t know what he said, but whatever he said, that place shook. It just trembled. And that creature took his hand off my arm. It pulled me back, away from the entrance to Hell, until I stood in the shadows. Then it pulled me up headfirst.

As I was going up through the darkness, I began to pray. My spirit, the man who lives inside this physical body, is an eternal being, a spirit man. I began to pray, ‘O God! I come to You in the Name of the Lord Jesus Christ. I ask You to forgive me of my sins and to cleanse me from all sin.’

I came up beside the bed. The difference between the three experiences was that I came up on the porch the first time. I came up at the foot of the bed the second time. And I came up right beside the bed the third time and leaped right back into my body.

When I arrived back in my body, my physical voice picked up my prayer, right in the middle of the sentence. I was already praying from my spirit, and my physical voice picked up my prayer and continued to pray.

Now this happened in 1933. I want you to know that it was just like a twoton weight lifted off of my chest. I felt peaceful. I looked at Grandpa’s old clock on the mantelpiece, and it said 20 minutes till 8 o’clock. All that I experienced happened in 10 minutes. So I was born again at 20 minutes to 8 o’clock on April 22, 1933 in the south bedroom, and I’ve been saved ever since.

I was still bedfast, and the doctor said that I would die. In fact, five doctors said that I would die. But I will tell you what I did. I praised myself to sleep every night. All the lights would be out in the house, and everybody would be in bed. I was left alone, just a boy aged fifteen, with my own thoughts.

I said, ‘They may find me dead in bed in the morning, but, oh, I’m so glad that I didn’t go to Hell!’ At night I started saying quietly to myself, ‘Thank you, Jesus. Glory to God. Praise the Lord. I am going to put a smile on my face.

This story has been reproduced with the kind permission of:

Kenneth Hagin Ministries PO Box 50126 Tulsa Oklahoma USA Tel: +1741500126

Web site: www.rhema.org

The true story of Kenneth Hagin is included, with kind permission, in the free ebook BEYOND THE FINAL FRONTIER which includes 27 similar true stories, and may be freely read and downloaded from www.finalfrontier.org.uk

CHAPTER 18: THE STORY OF LORRAINE TUTMARC

Lorraine Tutmarc was very ill with peritonitis. During her Near Death Experience she was rescued by Jesus from the River of Death, and visited Heaven.

When I was 22 years old, in the spring of 1928, I was pregnant with my third child. Unfortunately I had a miscarriage and efforts to remove the tissue were unsuccessful. Peritonitis set in, causing blood poisoning. My condition rapidly deteriorated. Although I went to the hospital several times, I was sent me home on each occasion, saying there was nothing further that they could do.

Antibiotics were not yet available. I can remember my doctor visiting our house at regular intervals, asking my husband, "Has she gone yet?" For about three months I had pain throughout my body. I was almost too weak to move, I could not eat, and I required intravenous feeding.

One morning I awoke and noticed a numb feeling from my head down. All the pain was gone. And then, slowly, I was rising from the bed. Immediately I felt a sense of freedom, as though I had just taken off a heavy coat. I was floating, and euphoric with peace. I can also remember asking myself, "How did I do this?" I looked down at my body, which appeared to be sleeping. Nearby I saw the doctor, the nurse and my husband, who was sitting next to my bed. Then, from the upper corner of the room, I began to move backwards. I glanced at my physical body. It was the last thing I saw as I went through the wall.

I found myself in a region of total darkness up to my neck in water. My bodily pain, absent moments before, had returned. The water was moving, and very cold. I was quite panicky because I cannot swim. In my mind I asked, "Where am I?" In response I heard a loud, loving and beautiful voice, sounding almost as though it came from a megaphone, saying, "This is eternity! This is eternity! You are lost! You are lost!" In some way I knew that was God's voice. "What is this?" I again asked in my mind. God's reply was, "This is the river of death."

Struggling in the darkness I suddenly found myself being carried into the upper part of a large whirlpool. I fought to keep my head above water, but gradually was drawn lower into the centre, where the water was whirling more quickly. By the time I was sucked into the bottom of the whirlpool I was completely exhausted. I was emotionally drained with fear and hopelessness. So, as I was going underwater for what I was sure was the last time, I completely gave up! It was then that I saw light enter the water around me. The water turned warm.

I turned, looked up and there was Jesus, about four feet above me. I was staring at the most beautiful Person I have ever seen. The love I sensed coming from Him was beyond description. Light coming from Him lit up the entire area around me, but He was so wonderful to look at that I kept watching Him. His robe was pale ivory. His hair was auburn coloured, and shoulder length. But it was a look in those eyes that I could not turn away from, and which I will not forget. They were large, full of meaning, and kind. The gaze was loving, and also penetrating. He knew everything I had ever done, and everything I would ever do in the future, both bad and good. No matter what, He would always be there. I could count on Him. His love would never fail. In the background I heard what sounded like millions of tiny bells with the purest tone. Throughout the rest of my neardeath experience they were always detectable as a distant presence.

Then, in a voice that was powerful and loving, He said, "Follow me." I answered, "Yes, I will." Instantly the water disappeared. He lowered His right hand and held my left. His hand was warm. Then I felt the power of God moving through my body. I had never heard of the power of God! It was like sparks from smitten steel, just coming right through my body, from my head to my toes, over and over again. As it came I grew stronger and stronger, until finally I thought, "I am well! I have no more pain! This is real! This real!"

I rose and found myself next to Jesus. Although I was still holding His hand, He had turned, and I followed His gaze. Both of us seemed to float toward a gold wall that stretched as far as the eye could see in both directions. Around us I felt a warm breeze carrying with it a scent of flowers. We stopped fifteen feet away from the wall. I noticed that the golden wall, which was about nine feet high, was transparent, and was about eight inches deep.

Around me it seemed like the dawn of a new day, as though it was about 5 a.m. From behind the wall I sensed activity. Things were happening. This was something felt rather than heard. I began to hear birds singing and chirping. As I listened to the birds for several minutes, their number and volume increased, and then died away. Stringed instruments then began to play beautifully. Their volume and number also grew slowly, then disappeared. Finally, I heard a Heavenly choir of the most beautiful

harmonised voices, all singing in a minor key. These voices also grew in number, until hundreds of voices were apparent. I was captivated and drawn toward this Heavenly realm. It seemed that the music spoke to me and welcomed me. I was still holding Jesus' hand, and stepped toward the wall to search for a gate or door. I could not see one, so I turned back to look at Jesus. He had gone.

I felt myself return into my body, going back the same way I had come. When I opened my eyes the doctor, the nurse, and my husband were around me. I exclaimed, "I've seen the Lord! I've been to Heaven!" I repeated this and added, "I'm healed! I'm healed!" I can remember my husband staring at me and trying to restrain me. I was extremely hungry and insisted on eating something. Despite protests from the doctor, I eventually enjoyed my first meal of tea, toast and asparagus. I can remember the doctor saying, "I've always been an atheist, but now I have seen a miracle."

Two weeks later I was painting the inside of my house. I never experienced any pain after that. This experience was not one that I was searching for or expecting. I had not been to church since I was quite young, nor had I ever read the Bible. For me it was an intensely personal experience that went far beyond the boundaries of denominational religion. It also led to my awareness of God's presence in the world, and gave me an insatiable hunger to read the Bible.

Occasionally, I find myself waking in the middle of the night. I hear, for a short period of time, the sound of those bells I first heard during my neardeath experience.

Editor's note: Lorraine left this world several years ago, but while she was alive here she brought hope, love and inspiration into the lives of many. This story is published with the kind permission of Seattle IANDS, PO Box 84333, Seattle, WA 98124, USA. This story may be found on the Internet at the following web site address: www.seattleiands.org/stories/HealedByChrist.htm

The true story of Lorraine Tutmarc is included, with kind permission, in the free ebook BEYOND THE FINAL FRONTIER which includes 27 similar true stories, and may be freely read and downloaded from www.finalfrontier.org.uk

CHAPTER 19: THE STORY OF DR TERRY ELDER

Doctors have to be ready for anything but the emergency case that Dr. Terry Elder dealt with one night in Texas had an unusual and heartwarming ending. This is his story.

‘Dr. Elder, come immediately to the trauma centre!’ The announcement came suddenly over the intercom, on a relatively quiet evening at my local hospital. There were no ambulances out on call that we were aware of, and I had just stepped down the hall to the doctors’ lounge for a snack. A sudden call like that usually meant one thing someone had arrived by private car, in acute distress, rather than by the usual ambulance transport.

This could often be a myocardial infarction, severe respiratory distress, or a sick infant. Occasionally it would be a knife or gun injury that occurred near the hospital. With a call like that, you could always be sure that it would be a true emergency.

As I entered the trauma suite seconds later, there was a female patient in her late twenties with two stab wounds in her left anterior chest, directly over her heart! She was in extremely unstable condition and was breathing sporadically. As I established an airway by intubating her, the nurses were completing their initial phase of treatment that included recording vital signs, setting up intravenous catheters and monitors, and taking blood for laboratory tests. I thought how fortunate it was to have such a good and experienced trauma team in a stateoftheart trauma treatment facility. During the next few moments, it became obvious that the patient was not stable, but was deteriorating. Even more seriously, she was developing symptoms that could only mean one thing cardiac tamponade.

Cardiac tamponade is a condition following a penetrating wound to the heart. This produces bleeding into the sac that surrounding the heart, thereby compressing the heart, and inhibiting its life sustaining pumping action. The patient’s blood pressure was steadily dropping, and I turned to the head nurse and asked for the thoracotomy tray.

In the speciality of Emergency Medicine, the ‘open thoracotomy’ is probably the most dramatic procedure. This involves making an incision between the fifth and sixth ribs in order to expose the heart, lungs, and major vessels in an effort to control bleeding. This is the procedure we initiated, and as I lifted the lung to expose the heart, it was obvious that this was indeed cardiac tamponade. By making an incision in the membranes of the sac surrounding the heart, the pressure was relieved and the heart was able to function correctly. By this time, the heart had been unable to beat for about two minutes due to compression, and an intracardiac injection of adrenaline was needed to ‘jump start’ the heart.

This was accomplished, and the patient’s vital signs returned with a pulse of about 100, and a blood pressure of 120/80. However, the stab wound continued to bleed, so I had to release the pressure

around the heart intermittently. I achieved this by keeping my fingers over the incision, and allowing a

release of pressure every few minutes. This went on for about 20 minutes, whilst we awaited the arrival of the thoracic surgeon, and the operating room was prepared. When everything was ready, we moved the patient to the operating room, with my hand in her chest cavity to allow continual release of rebuilding pressure in the pericardial sac.

The surgery went smoothly. The stab wound to the heart was repaired and the patient was sent to

I.C.U. I returned to my duties in the trauma centre. Later that evening my curiosity got the better of me and I asked her if she remembered anything from her clinical death experience of several minutes. She was still intubated and on a ventilator, and so could not speak, but she shook her head indicating that she remembered nothing. The look in her eyes and squeeze of my hand told me she was very grateful to be alive.

Several weeks later I received a very nice thank you letter from the patient and her mother. Her mother made the comment that she knew that the Lord was guiding me that night, and I wholeheartedly agreed, as things had gone very smoothly and her recovery had been remarkable. The thank you was deeply appreciated, but I was not prepared for the rest of the story.

About six weeks later a woman in her late twenties arrived in the trauma centre with her young daughter and requested to see me. At first I did not recognise her, as I had not seen her since visiting her in I.C.U., but my visitor was that former patient who was now completely recovered. As we began to talk, she related the most amazing story to me and to the nursing staff, many of who did not know the Lord.

She said ‘On the evening when you visited me, after you left I drifted back to sleep. I awakened the next morning as the hospital chaplain was giving the morning devotion over the intercom.

As he concluded his prayer, instantly, it was as though a light came on and I remembered what had happened. I remembered the stabbing and being driven the six blocks to the hospital while in excruciating pain. As we pulled into the ambulance ramp, it was as though I fell asleep and began to slide down a long tunnel with a bright light at the end. When I got to the end, I was at a crossroads. I looked down and I could see footprints, much like the painting Footprints In The Sand. As I followed the path of the footprints to where they ended, I looked up and there stood Jesus! The love and compassion of His face was indescribable. He told me that it was not yet my time, and that I was to go back to Earth. The next thing I remember was waking up in ICU.’

As she concluded, I asked her when she had accepted the Lord as her Saviour. I was surprised, once again, as she related that as a young girl she had been active in Sunday School. However, as she grew up she fell away from the Lord, and was a backslider at the time of this stabbing. Since this neardeath incident, her uncle, who was a strong Christian, had been witnessing to her and praying for her, and she stated she was now very close to committing her life to the Lord.

As she concluded, the Holy Spirit did not lead me to do anything in regards to praying with her, but He did give me a word. I told her, ‘You will soon become a Christian and know the Lord personally.’ She thanked us all again, and with her little daughter in hand, left the trauma centre.

I was thrilled when I contacted her recently. Now, nearly two years after the incident, she has been born again (see John 3:3), made Jesus the Lord of her life, and is actively involved in church life. Six months ago she was baptised in water. She was again so thankful for what the Lord had done. She commented that at the time of her neardeath experience she would have gone to Hell if she had died.

The purpose of this testimony is certainly not to give any credit or glory to a doctor, but to give the glory to Jesus Christ, the true hero of this story. The Bible says, ‘From everlasting to everlasting the Lord’s love is with those who fear him, and his righteousness with their children's children’ (Psalms 103:17 NIV). This is the overriding truth in this case. I have often thought of the fact that she was having this experience ‘on the other side’ totally unknown to me. At the time that I had my hand on her heart during the thoracotomy and resuscitation.

How many times have we been unaware of the Lord’s intervention in our own lives the ‘close calls’ that may have been ‘crossroad’ experiences? How many times has God in His mercy reached out and supernaturally brought us back into the mainstream centre of His will?

In my own experience of salvation as a freshman in college, there was not a single day that I could look back on as the time when I received Christ as my personal Saviour. There is, however, a period of time when I came to know Him and when I turned my life over to Him to use as He would. I was later baptised in the Holy Spirit. I can truly say that through college, marriage, medical school, and now the mission field, ‘the Lord’s love is from everlasting to everlasting’.

As a final note, I have always had a lifelong love of flying. Prior to college I had applied to the Air Force and Navy, but was turned down due to astigmatism in my right eye. Halfway through medical school I found out about a medical waiver, and I was taking flying lessons a month later. Now, with several thousand hours flying experience, the Lord has allowed me to combine medicine and flying in our ministry, Grace Air Medical Foundation.

We are dedicated to providing humanitarian and Christian relief to Third World situations, and we have seen many people come to Christ. Truly I can say the Lord has given me the desires of my heart as He prepared me for ministry.

This story is reprinted with kind permission from Voice the International magazine of FGBMFI (see Web Site: www.fgbmfi.org )

The true story of Dr Terry Elder is included, with kind permission, in the free ebook BEYOND THE FINAL FRONTIER which includes 27 similar true stories, and may be freely read and downloaded from www.finalfrontier.org.uk

CHAPTER 20: THE STORY OF MARIA POLACK

Maria Polack hadn’t been feeling too well the night she got up to use the bathroom but she could not have known that due to a fall which rendered her unconscious she would in fact leave this world and have an encounter with Jesus. This is her story.

I was born in Portugal, during the time that it was under the rule of a dictator. My parents were Catholic, but I had little interest in the Catholic church, because the dictatorship and the Catholic church were linked in many peoples’ eyes. From a very young age I loved God, and wanted to know about the Holy Spirit, but nobody in my parish church seemed to be able to tell me anything, so I went around searching. It was years later however before God broke through into my life in a way I could not have believed in a thousand years.

It was a typical warm Portuguese night, but I had woken up and knew that I needed to visit the bathroom. I had reached the age of 26, and had been feeling unwell for some time. Sometimes I felt faint, and on some occasions I actually did faint. The problem was that I knew that if I got up, I would probably wake my parents. I was staying with them at the time, and I knew that they needed their sleep. In the end though, like it or not, I had to get up. I made my way to the bathroom as silently as I could, closing all the doors behind me, so as to make as little noise as possible.

I am still not to clear about exactly what happened next, but I must have stumbled as I entered the bathroom, or perhaps I fainted again, but the result was that I hit my head hard on a marble corner in the bathroom. I had fainted and had become unconscious before, and since. But this time was very different from those other times.

Suddenly I found myself going through a large tunnel, at great speed. What could be happening? I was travelling so fast that I could hear a loud ‘whooshing’ sound as I moved along. As I travelled, I realised that I was moving towards a source of light. This light was more beautiful than anything that I had ever seen on Earth. It was a wonderful golden colour more beautiful than anything I have ever experienced even on the sunniest day in Portugal.

Then I went through the entrance where the light was. The atmosphere was totally serene, and I was now surrounded completely by this wonderful golden light. At this point I had no idea what was happening to me, but I felt safe secure and very peaceful. Then I felt a Presence near to me, and realised that it was coming from the middle of this wonderful light. The light was very intense, although it did not hurt my eyes. I was aware of so much love surrounding me, a type of love that I have never experienced before. I knew that this love was far greater than anything that any human could generate, however much they tried. I began to realise that the Presence within this light knew everything that there was to know about me, and yet loved me totally. I could not see who it was that was in the centre of this light, although I guessed by now that it must be Jesus. This was strange, because although I had been brought up in the Catholic faith, God had played little or no part in my life, although I had always wanted to know more about Him.

Then, my whole life started to be shown to me. I saw the good parts and the bad parts. I did not feel condemned, even when I saw myself do or think things that I should not have. I knew that He understood me, and loved me, in spite of everything that I had ever done. We started to have a conversation together, although no words were spoken. It was just a conversation within the mind. I could hear His words in my head, and I found it easy to communicate in this way. When I saw myself doing the things that I should not have done, I felt very sad and repentant, especially as I was experiencing so much of His love at the time. I felt consoled, and I did not ever want to leave the place where I was, even though I had a young child who obviously needed my care and attention at that time.

I was aware of other things around me. I think I was standing near to a tree, but I was concentrating too much on the Lord and what He was saying and showing me to bother too much about what was around me. Then He said that I must go back it wasn’t time for me to be with Him permanently yet. I sensed that He had tremendous authority, mixed with this wonderful love. I wanted to do what He told me to, although in another way I would have loved to have simply stayed where I was.

Then I made the journey back to my body. It was a strange experience as I reentered my body, and it was not very pleasant. I felt my spirit coming back into my body again, and I felt restricted, like being put into a box! And of course my head was very painful, due to the knock that I had given it, which had caused me to lose consciousness. I was still lying there on the floor where I fell, but now my father and mother were also there, standing quietly, and watching me. In spite of the fact that I had tried not to make a noise when going to the bathroom my mother had suddenly woken up, and had immediately sensed that something was wrong. She went around the house, trying to find out why she was feeling so disturbed. Then she found me, lying in the bathroom. She could not lift me on my own, so she called my father to come and help.

Dad came into bathroom and moved me, so that I was lying on my back. After that they wanted to call for an ambulance, but they both felt rooted to the spot. I am very close to my Dad, and he told me afterwards that he sensed that I was somewhere else, and that they should not attempt to move me. Although my parents at the time only had a formal interest in religion, they are now both born again believers.

I have to admit that I did not really want to leave that place it had been so lovely to be in the Lord’s Presence. The wonderful thing was that my symptoms stopped, and I quickly returned to good health.

Since then of course I have had other illnesses. On some occasions, as I have prayed, the Lord has healed me instantly, in a way that could not be explained by any other means.

The intensity of the love that I felt from the Lord when I was in His presence has given me a deep love for others. I feel their pain, and that is not always easy to bear. It is like walking around with no shoes on! But you can’t have an experience like that and remain unchanged.

Although I shared my experience with my parents, it was a long time before I started to tell anyone outside of my family. I felt that people would not understand what I was saying, or that they would feel that I was crazy. But I now feel it is important to tell my story, because so many people just don’t realise just how much God loves them. I know that people need to understand that there is a life beyond the body, and that our lives do not end at the grave.

The true story of Maria Polack is included, with her kind permission, in the free ebook BEYOND THE FINAL FRONTIER which includes 27 similar true stories, and may be freely read and downloaded from www.finalfrontier.org.uk

CHAPTER 21: THE STORY OF HOWARD PITTMAN

On August 3, 1979, Howard Pittman, a Baptist minister for 35 years, died while on the operating table during surgery and had a near death experience. After angels showed him the second and third Heaven, he was taken before the very throne of God where he was given a message to share with the world. Howard Pittman preached "Hell, fire and brimstone" for many years before his experience. During his near death experience, his beliefs in the nature of God and Heaven were put to the test. The following are excerpts reprinted by permission from his booklet "Placebo" which documents his amazing near death experience.

When the angels lifted my spirit from my body, they carried me immediately to the Second Heaven. We did not have to leave that hospital room in order to enter the Second Heaven. We entered the Second Heaven in that same room where my body was, by passing through a dimension wall. This is a wall which flesh cannot pass through, only spirit.

As we moved through that dimension wall into the Second Heaven, I found myself in an entirely different world, far different from anything I had ever imagined. This world was a place occupied by spirit beings as vast in number as the sand on the seashore. These beings were demons, or fallen angels, and were in thousands of different shapes and forms. Some of the forms were so morbid and revolting that I was nauseated.

When I first arrived in the Second Heaven, I knew immediately in what direction I must go to reach the Third Heaven where God was. I do not know how I knew that, but I did. I also knew that if I was going to get my prayer answered, I was going to have to appear before God the Father in the Third Heaven. I was aware that I was travelling in that spirit world under the protection of the Holy Spirit, and that the angels who were escorting me were also moving about under the protection of the Holy Spirit.

As we moved about there in that world, I was greatly disappointed that my escort did not take me in the direction of the Third Heaven where God was. Instead, we moved in the opposite direction. As we moved from place to place in that world, I learned many things about demons.

In the spirit realm I did things differently from the physical world. For instance, we did not communicate with our mouths and ears, but rather, we communicated with our minds. It was like projecting our words on thought waves and receiving the answer the same way. Although I could still think to myself without projecting my thoughts, I discovered that this really did not benefit me because the angels could read my mind.

I could hear different sounds in that world, but I did not hear with my ears. I heard with my mind, but I was still able to "hear" those sounds. When we travelled, we travelled mostly at what I call the "speed of thought". When we travelled at the "speed of thought", there was no sensation of movement. The angel would say where we were going, and we were there.

There were other times when we did not travel in that manner, and I was very much aware of movement while travelling. One of those times was when they brought me back into the physical world and allowed me to see the demons working here. We moved about here somewhat like floating on a cloud. Still, I had the sensation of movement.

When we started the tour of the Second Heaven, the angels began by showing me the different types of demons. Each demon was revealed to me in a form that indicated his area of expertise, and I soon discovered that there is no such thing as a "general practitioner" in the demon world. The demons are all experts in their fields. They have only one area of expertise, in which they are very accomplished.

At one time during this tour of the Second Heaven, I watched the demons within their own related group and I experienced a dreadful feeling. It was an overwhelming, oppressive, and morbid feeling. This feeling came to me shortly after I had entered the Second Heaven, and I wondered what was causing it. It was at this time that I learned that my guardian angel could read my mind because he said to me, "That feeling you are wondering about is caused by the fact that there is no love in this world." The angel was telling me that in this Second Heaven there is not one bit of love! Wow! Can you imagine all of those demons serving a master they don't love and the master ruling over beings that he doesn't love? Worse than that, their companions are working together for an eternity and they do not even love each other.

I started reflecting on what our physical world, called the First Heaven, would be like without love. If God had not introduced His love here in our world, then we would be living in a nolove atmosphere like the Second Heaven. Because of God giving us His love, we are able to return that love and then love one another. Can you imagine what it would be like in your own home or your community if it were totally void of love?

My escort then told me that they wanted me to see demon activity in the outside world. I was then escorted outside the hospital directly through the brick wall into the streets of that city. I was amazed as I watched all the activity of the humans in the physical world. Going about their daily pursuit, they were completely unaware that they were being stalked by beings from the spirit world. I was totally flabbergasted as I watched, and horrified as I saw the demons in all shapes and forms as they moved at will among the humans.

The angels decided that I had seen enough of the demons at work in this physical world. I was taken back into the Second Heaven just by passing through the dividing, dimension wall. Once back inside the Second Heaven, my escort guided me in this direction of the Third Heaven, and I was happy at last. After all, this was where I had wanted to go all the time. Even at this stage, my physical life was still my primary concern.

Suddenly we came to a most beautiful place. I know that I have already reported how terrible that Second Heaven was, so you can imagine how surprising it was to find anything beautiful over there. God would not allow me to retain the memory of why this place was so beautiful. I do remember that it was the most beautiful place I have ever seen. This place looked like a tunnel, a roadway, a valley, or some sort of highway. It had a most brilliant light all of its own, and was

completely surrounded with an invisible shield. I knew that the invisible shield was the protection of the Holy Spirit.

Walking in this tunnel, or along that roadway, or valley, or whatever, was what appeared to be human beings. I asked my escort who they were. He told me, "They are saints going home." These were the departed spirits of Christians who had died on Earth, and they were going home. Each of these saints was accompanied by at least one guardian angel, and some had a whole host of angels with them. I wondered why some saints seemed to be accompanied by only one angel, and other saints by many. I was watching as the saints passed through the way that all saints must take to go home. Here it was, the passageway from Earth to the Third Heaven.

Instead of allowing me to enter, the angel stationed me before the gates, slightly to one side. He instructed me to stay there and watch as the saints were permitted to enter into Heaven. As the saints were allowed into Heaven, I noticed a strange thing. They were permitted to enter only one at a time. No two saints were permitted to enter those gates at the same time. I wondered about this, but it was never explained to me.

When the last of the fifty saints had entered into the Third Heaven, I started to enter, but my escort stopped me. He told me that if I entered I could not come out, and that I would have to stay there until the Father brought me back. The angels told me that all who enter the Third Heaven must remain there until brought back to this physical world by Christ Himself.

The angel said I could not enter the Third Heaven unless I stayed there. I protested, "But if I can't come out, then my body will die!” My physical life, even at this point in time, was more important that anything else. My escort told me to stand to one side of the gates and present my case. He assured me that God would hear and answer my request

As I stood before the gates, the sense of joy, happiness, and contentment radiated out from Heaven. I could feel the warmth it produced and as I stood there to plead my case, I could feel the awesome power of God.

Boldly I came before the throne and started out by reminding God what a great life of love, worship, and sacrifice I had lived for Him. I told Him of all the works I had done, reminding Him that I had accepted Him when I was quite young, and that I had served Him all my life since then. I reminded Him that I was now in trouble, and that only He could help by granting me an extension of my physical life. God was totally silent while I spoke. When I had completed my request, I heard the real, audible voice of God as He answered me.

The sound of His voice came down on me from over the gates even before the words hit me. The tone of His anger knocked me on my face as God proceeded to tell me just what kind of life I had really lived. He told me what He really thought of me, and of others who had done as I had. He pointed out that my faith was dead, that my works were not acceptable, and that I had laboured in vain. He told me that it was an abomination for me to live such a life and then dare call it a life of worship.

I could not believe He was talking to me in this manner! I had served Him for years! I thought I had lived a life pleasing to Him! As He was enumerating my wrongs, I was sure He had me confused with someone else. There was no strength left in me to even move, let alone protest, yet I was panicking within myself. There was no way that He could be talking about me! I just could not believe that what He said was referring to me! All of these years I thought I was doing those works for God! Now He was telling me that what I did, I did for myself. Even as I preached and testified about the saving grace of Jesus Christ, I was doing that only for myself in order that my conscience might be soothed. In essence, my first love and first works were for myself. After my needs and wants were met or satisfied, in order to soothe my conscience I would set out to do the Lord's work. This made my priorities out of order and unacceptable. Actually, I had become my own false God.

Only now as I was here before Him being chastised did those two portions of scripture become crystal clear to me as to their true meaning. As God told me about my true motives, I could see plainly for the first time how my works were dead. Because God was displaying His wrath toward me, I could not stand nor could I speak. No strength was left within me, and I felt no more than a wet rag lying there, writhing in agony.

It needs to be stated that at no time while God was chastising me did He say I was not saved, nor did

He say that my name was not in the Lamb's Book of Life. He never mentioned salvation to me at all, but only spoke about the works produced through my life. He told me the type of life I lived was an unacceptable life for a true Christian. As He spoke to me of my dead works, He indicated that there are some people who are not saved but think they are.

When God was through with me the interview was over, as suddenly as one would turn off a tap. I was not allowed to linger or even reflect on what God said. The angels immediately carried me away, as if I was a wet rag having no strength in myself. Totally annihilated, I could not even gather my thoughts.

The angels carried me back through the Second Heaven, through the dimension wall, and into the hospital room where my body was lying. It was not until I reached the bed upon which my body laid that I regained my composure. As I regained my composure, I vehemently protested to the angels, "No! No! God did not answer me! He did not say yes or no to my request! Please, please, take me back!"

Upon my arrival back before the Third Heaven, I was brought to the same place from which I had previously pleaded my case. I was not nearly so bold this time, and remembered how God's wrath had silenced me beforehand. Nevertheless, I had asked God for a favour and He had not answered. Wanting His answer, no matter what it was, I timidly started pleading my case again.

This time God did not knock me down but let me talk. He did not talk to me in anger but started out answering me in a tone of pity. Before it was all over, He was speaking in sorrow.

Opening my plea by quoting scriptures to God, I began by telling Him all about Hezekiah. I told God that I had figured out that Hezekiah was a "goodoldboy" type, and that the intentions of his heart were pure, but that he seemed to be unable to translate out those intentions into everyday living. Here I was, an insignificant nothing and the smallest creature in His universe, bartering words with this great and awesome God who had created it all.

I said, "Father, if You will grant this request, I promise You I will do better the next time”.

The Lord answered me, "Howard Pittman, you have promised before." He did not have to say another word. There they were, all the promises I had made to a Holy God in my past entire life. Not one of them remained whole. Somehow, someway, I had managed to break them all. With nothing left to say, no words in my vocabulary, nowhere to go, I fell on my knees before Him. All I could say was "Amen" to my own condemnation. I knew that if at that moment He banished me into the pits of Hell, it would be just to say "Amen" to my own condemnation.

At that moment He did not demand justice but showed me mercy. The scales fell from my eyes and my soul was suddenly filled with light. That powerful, awesome, allconsuming God was now not evident. There on that throne dealing with me was my real Father. He was no longer a distant God, but a real, genuine Father. The realisation of His being my true Father, and my best Friend, came to me for the first time in my life. The wonderful relationship I had enjoyed with my physical father and the wonderful love we shared for each other was suddenly brought to mind, yet magnified a thousandfold. For now I was with my Real Father, the One who loved me so much that He left all of His creation to deal with me, the prodigal son.

For the first time in my life, I saw in my mind's eye Who God really is. For the first time I met Him as He truly is, my Real Father, my very best Friend. As the realisation of Who He is flooded my soul, great and painful sorrow also came. Sorrow came when I realised that through disobedience I had hurt my Father. This realisation and sorrow produced actual pain, which was not just a guilt feeling, but actual pain similar to what one would experience in the flesh when one sustains a physical injury. At this point in time, He started dealing with me in sorrow, and no longer did the tone of His voice express pity. Instead, the sound was of genuine sorrow. I suddenly realised that He was hurting too. God was hurting because I was hurting. Being a true and just God as He is, He had to allow me to suffer

the pain and He could not lift it from me. Although He had to allow me to suffer the pain, He would not allow me to suffer it alone. God the Most High, the Most Supreme, the Creator of all, the Father of all would not let me suffer alone.

By this time I suddenly realised that my physical life was not so important after all. What I was really concerned about now was what my Father wanted. His will had suddenly become the first thing of my life and my physical life was no longer important. This is when He gave me back my physical life. Only when I reached a place that my life did not mean anything to me, did He give it back to me. Now that the prodigal son had returned, the Father could talk. He could tell me what my trip to Heaven was all about, and that He had a message that He wanted me to tell people on Earth.

I now repeat for you point by point the entire fivepoint message that God gave me to deliver to this world today.

Point number one: For those who call themselves Christians, this is the Laodicean Church Age in which we live. A majority of socalled Christians are, in fact, living a deceived life. They talk Jesus and play church, but do not live it. They claim to be Christians and then live like the devil. They have bought the great lie from Satan who tells them that they are all right. He tells them that it is all right to go to church on Sunday and attend midweek services but as far as the rest of the time is concerned, they are to get all they can out of life. As far as their Christian life is concerned, they believe they are comfortable and have need of nothing and as a result, they are only lukewarm Christians if Christians at all.

Point number two: Satan is a personal devil.

Point number three: To the whole world, this is Noah's second day. As it was in the days of Noah, so shall it be in the days of the coming of the Son of Man. Man took no thought of what Noah was saying nor did man believe that anything was about to change. Mankind could see the storm clouds over the horizon, but yet did not believe the rain was imminent. Notice the close parallel today. Mankind can see all the signs of the last days, yet man does not believe that anything will change. He does not believe in the impending coming of our Lord and he does not prepare to meet God.

Point number Four: For those who claim to be Christians, they are supposed to be ambassadors for Christ here on Earth. You cannot have any true witness or power in your life unless you live the Christian faith at all times, twentyfour hours a day, seven days a week. To be a true Christian you must live it, not just talk it. To honour God with your lips and not your heart is not acceptable. Those who accept the responsibility of teaching, preaching, or any leadership role have much for which to answer.

Point number Five: God is now in the process of recruiting an army with which He will shake this old world one more time. By working through His soldiers, God will produce great miracles that will shake the established hierarchy of the socalled organised religion that is in this world today. These soldiers that God is now recruiting will demonstrate the power of God to a greater extent than did the disciples in the Pentecostal age. Now the recruitment has begun in earnest because God is about to perform the great miracles through His army that He promised us He would do in the Bible. John the Baptist brought the spirit of Elijah into this world and he did not even know he had it. He denied it, but Jesus confessed that it was so. The purpose of that spirit was to make straight the paths of the coming of the Lord.

Rev Howard Pittman's story appears in his book, "Placebo", which is available from the following web site:

www.eaec.org/bookstore/books/placebo.htm

The true story of Howard Pittman is included, with his kind permission, in the free ebook BEYOND THE FINAL FRONTIER which includes 27 similar true stories, and may be freely read and downloaded from www.finalfrontier.org.uk

CHAPTER 22: THE STORY OF PAUL MCWILLIAMS

Policeman Paul McWilliams never really gave a thought to where he would go to when he died until he was knocked down by a car in 1990. Suddenly he knew that Hell existed because he had arrived there! This is his story.

All policemen know that they have to be prepared for almost anything when they go on duty. I was on duty in London on a particular Sunday in February 1990. Just before midnight I was driving with my WPC colleague Linda, and we turned a corner. We spotted people fighting, and immediately went to break it up. As we stood on the zebra crossing, trying to restrain the people in dispute, a stolen car came rushing towards us at about 40 mph. It swerved to avoid hitting Linda, but hit me instead. That was the last thing I remember until I woke from a coma five weeks later.

When I came out of the coma I was told that I had landed 25 metres from the car, having hit my head on the vehicle, and sustaining a severe skull fracture. I then hit my head again as I landed on the pavement, causing multiple haemorrhages to the front of my brain and a massive haemorrhage at the back of the brain, which nearly killed me outright. The first male officer who arrived kneeled in the road to try and help me, and went home with some of my brains on his uniform! My legs were severely fractured, apart from where my leg had been protected by my police truncheon. It took the medics thirteen hours to put me together again, inserting metalwork into my legs. It sounds as though they would have had an easier job with Humpty Dumpty!

I am told that during the five weeks that I was in a coma I clinically died a couple of times. Apparently I was not expected to live, because of the extent of my head injuries. It was said however that if I did manage to pull through the head injuries could cause severe brain damage and even blindness.

My life had been fairly uneventful up to this point. God had certainly not figured in my life to any meaningful degree. My Gran had arranged for me to go to Sunday School occasionally when I was a young child, but it had made little impact, and I hadn’t picked up anything of significance about God or Christianity, and had stopped going altogether. As I grew up my interests were focused on things like cars and money I was as far away from God as one could possibly be, without of course being deliberately evil.

During the time that I was in a coma I had a vision that would change my life, and my entire concept of Heaven and Hell.

I found myself standing in a place that I did not like one little bit. It was dark and cold, and I knew it was Hell. It was like being in a huge room, full of black oil with a roof on it! I knew there was no way out. There were things moving under my feet, and I sensed that there was something coming to get me. I have heard people say that they won’t mind going to Hell, because they will be able to do all kinds of wicked things with no restraint, but it was not like that at all. I experienced just about every horrific feeling one can think of, and worse. I could feel evil all around me, and I desperately wanted to get out of that awful place. I have to say that it’s not a place where anyone would want to go. I could also hear mutterings and murmuring go on, from things that I could not see, but nevertheless, feared.

Suddenly I became aware of a slight glimmer of light above my head. Under normal circumstances I would never have noticed it, but because the place that I was in was so dark, any light at all, however dim, had an effect on the surroundings. I felt myself being pulled up and I was suddenly in a huge room with what looked like brown velvet on the walls. The back wall however was like a huge screen, and there was light coming from it. I could feel warmth in the room, which was a huge contrast to the coldness I had just experienced. And the love and hope that I felt was in direct contrast to the hopelessness and despair that I had felt in that other place. As I gratefully started to adjust to the change in the temperature, I saw a man walking towards me. I instinctively knew that He was Jesus, although He had never had a part in my life at all, and I rarely if ever thought about Him. But now He was walking towards me, and I felt this incredible feeling of love coming from Him.

He was not like some of the pictures that I had seen in childhood books, in which He was depicted with blonde hair and fair skin. He was in fact quite dark skinned. He was just a little shorter than me in stature, with a muscular body, and a Jewish face. He was wearing a sort of beige coloured robe, which went down to His feet, and a simple belt around His waist. When He got within about 10 feet of me, it was though I was engulfed inside a bubble which contained a love that was a 100 times greater than the love I had already experienced. There was so much love there. Standing alongside me, He put His hand on my shoulder, and also on my head, on the injury that should have killed me, and told me that He loved me and that I should not worry. I have since been told by my hairdresser that my head injury had healed so well there is no sign of where the massive fracture was.

Then he took me to what I can only describe as Paradise. It was wonderfully warm, like a summer’s day. Everything was perfect, with not a blade out of place, not one chewed up leaf and the sky was perfectly blue.

There was also a full rainbow going right across the sky. Although in one sense it was just like Earth, with trees, animals and water, it was far more beautiful than anything that I could adequately describe. At this point, I knew nothing about the Bible, and did not that that the book of Revelation talks about a new Heaven and a new Earth.

The next thing that I remember was of falling or being catapulted through something that was very, very bright. It was like going down a welllit motorway at night at a thousand miles an hour but without any fear. Then I experienced pain, and woke up in my hospital bed in intensive care. I don’t know at what point I had the vision whether it was at the beginning or middle of the five weeks I was in a coma, or whether it was right at the end. But when I woke up, I saw my sister sitting at the end of the bed, and said ‘Hello’, to prove to us both that I could think and see!

Many times my recovery has been described as a miracle. I had to retire from the police force, because of the high standard of physical fitness that they require, but I have still experienced a wonderful recovery. Although I still cannot run or kneel, I can still get around quite easily, in spite of the extensive damage to my legs.

But far more amazing than all of that, I now have a wonderful relationship with the resurrected Lord Jesus. He has changed by life completely, and the injuries that I experienced are worth it all for what I have gained through knowing Him.

I can honestly thank the man who ran me over! I believe that before my accident happened on that Sunday in 1990 I was on my way to Hell without ever realising it. Now I know that I will go to Heaven when I die, and the wonderful thing is that everyone who invites Jesus into his or her heart can have that certain knowledge too.

Paul McWilliams' story was originally written in the book, "Beyond the Final Frontier" with his kind permission.

The true story of Jennifer Paul McWilliams is included, with his kind permission, in the free ebook BEYOND THE FINAL FRONTIER which includes 27 similar true stories, and may be freely read and downloaded from www.finalfrontier.org.uk

CHAPTER 23: VICKI’S STORY

Vicki’s optic nerve was completely destroyed at birth and she was born blind. Yet, she appears to have seen during her near death experience. Her story is a particularly clear instance of how near death experiences in the congenitally blind can unfold in precisely the same way as do those of sighted persons. As you will see, apart from the fact that Vicki was not able to discern colour during her experience, her account of her near death experience is absolutely indistinguishable from those with intact visual systems. The following is an excerpt from Dr. Ring's book, used with his kind permission.

Vicki told Dr. Ring that she found herself floating above her body in the Emergency Room of a hospital following an automobile accident. She was aware of being up near the ceiling watching a male doctor and a female nurse working on her body, which she viewed from her elevated position. Vicki has a clear recollection of how she came to the realisation that this was her own body below her.

"I knew it was me ... I was quite tall and thin at that time. And I recognised at first that it was a body, but I didn't even know that the body was mine initially. Then I perceived that I was up on the ceiling, and I thought, 'Well, that's kind of weird. What am I doing up here?' I thought, 'Well, this must be me. Am I dead? ...' I just briefly saw this body, and ... I knew that it was mine because I was not in my body."

In addition, Vicki was able to note certain further identifying features indicating that the body she was observing was certainly her own: "I think I was wearing the plain gold band on my right ring finger and my father's wedding ring next to it. I noticed this one the most because it is most unusual. It has orange blossoms on the corners of it."

There is something extremely remarkable and provocative about Vicki's recollection of these visual impressions, as a subsequent comment of hers implied. "This was," she said, "the only time I could ever relate to seeing and to what light was, because I experienced it."

She then told them that following her outofbody episode, she found herself going up through the ceilings of the hospital until she was above the roof of the building itself. During this time she had a brief panoramic view of her surroundings. She felt very exhilarated during this period, and enjoyed tremendously the freedom of movement she was experiencing. She also began to hear sublimely beautiful and exquisitely harmonious music akin to the sound of wind chimes.

With no noticeable transition, Vicki then discovered she had been sucked head first into a tube, and felt that she was being pulled up into it. The tube itself was dark, Vicki said, yet she was aware that she was moving toward light. As she reached the opening of the tube, the music that she had heard earlier seemed to be transformed into hymns and she then found herself lying on grass.

She was surrounded by trees, flowers and a vast number of people. She was in a place of tremendous light. Vicki said that the light was something you could feel as well as see. Even the people she saw were bright. She said, "Everybody there was made of light. And I was made of light." What the light conveyed was love. "There was love everywhere. It was like love came from the grass, love came from the birds, and love came from the trees."

Vicki then became aware of five specific persons she knew in life who were welcoming her to this place. Debby and Diane were Vicki's blind schoolmates, who had died years before, aged 11 and 6. In life, they had both been profoundly retarded as well as blind, but here they appeared bright and beautiful, healthy, and vitally alive. They were no longer children, but, as Vicki phrased it, "in their prime." In addition, Vicki reported seeing two of her childhood caretakers, a couple named Mr. and Mrs. Zilk, both of whom had also previously died. Finally, there was Vicki's grandmother who had essentially raised Vicki and who had died just two years before this incident. In these encounters, no actual words were exchanged, Vicki says, but only feelings feelings of love and welcome.

In the midst of this experience, Vicki was suddenly overcome with a sense of total knowledge: "I had a feeling that I knew everything, and that everything made sense. I just knew that this was the place was where I would find the answers to all the questions about life, about the planets, about God, and about everything. "

As these revelations were unfolding, Vicki noticed that next to her was a figure whose radiance was far greater than the illumination of any of the people she had so far encountered. Immediately, she recognised this being as Jesus. He greeted her tenderly, while she conveyed her excitement at being there with Him.

Telepathically, He communicated to her, "Isn't it wonderful? Everything is beautiful here. But you cannot stay here now. It s not your time to be here yet and you have to go back."

Vicki reacted, understandably enough, with extreme disappointment and protested, "No, I want to stay with You." But Jesus reassured her that she would come back in the future, but could not stay there for now. Jesus explained that she had to go back and learn and teach more about loving and forgiving.

Vicki then learned that she also needed to go back to have her children. With that, Vicki, who was then childless but who "desperately wanted" to have children, became almost eager to return and finally agreed. Vicki has since given birth to three children.

However, before Vicki could leave, Jesus said to her, in these exact words, "But first, watch this." Vicki then saw "everything from my birth" in a complete panoramic review of her life, and as she watched, Jesus gently commented to help her understand the significance of her actions, and their consequences.

The last thing Vicki remembered, once the life review has been completed, were the words, "You have to leave now." Then she experienced "a sickening thud," like a roller coaster going backwards, and found herself back in her body.

Vicki's story is used with kind permission from the book, "Mindsight: Near Death and OutofBody Experiences in the Blind" by Kenneth Ring and Sharon Cooper (William James Centre for Consciousness Studies 1999).

Vicki Umipeg's story may be found also at the following internet address:

www.neardeath.com/experiences/evidence03.html

Kenneth Ring

The true story of Vicki is included, with kind permission, in the free ebook BEYOND THE FINAL FRONTIER which includes 27 similar true stories, and may be freely read and downloaded from

www.finalfrontier.org.uk

CHAPTER 24: THE STORY OF STAN EARL

Motorbikes and young men seem to go together, giving a reasonably inexpensive and exciting form of mobility at a time in a young man's life when it’s great to be on the move. But accidents can happen so quickly, sometimes with devastating consequences. This is his story.

I was born in 1958 into a loving, hardworking, farming family. I grew up around tractors, lorries, and motorbikes. Dad had always driven a powerful motorbike, so it was natural for me to want one myself as soon as I was old enough. I passed my motorbike test on my 17th birthday and then Dad surprised me by giving me his own machine, a Triumph 500cc. My mates also had motorbikes, and we had a great time roaring about. I loved riding fast with the rest of the gang.

One evening we were on our bikes travelling on our way to the house of a friend in Upminster. Richard and his passenger, Andy, were two of my closest friends. They pulled over to buy some chips, and I carried on for about 300 yards, and then pulled over to buy some Chinese takeaway. We all pulled away at about the same time to continue our short journey.

As I drove down the road with the bag of Chinese food held between my teeth I decided to turn right. Witnesses said that I had signalled by hand to turn right and then turned. However, unknown to me, my friends on their motor bike were about to overtake me at high speed. They accidentally hit me side on, bending my motorcycle frame in half.

At the point of impact there were two events. Observers saw the high impact crash, and then our three bodies flying through the air down the road. Then our three bodies lay there, still and lifeless.

But I experienced something entirely different. At the moment of impact, as if drawn by gravity, I fell immediately onto the road below me. I landed in the position of a sprinter, with one of my legs extending backwards, and the other leg bent under my body, with my arms straight, and my fingers touching the road surface. It was the position that sprinters take as they start their race, with their rear leg against a starting block, ready to explode into action. From that position I immediately got up and walked over towards a big tree at the side of the road. There I sat down under the tree, with my legs crossed, as we used to do at our Infant school.

I was totally unaware that I was no longer in my physical body. I had no pain, no fear, and no anxiety. I experienced absolute peace as I sat there under the tree. Looking up the road I saw a motorbike in flames.

Although it was dusk when the accident occurred I was in a place of light. I totally accepted the wonderful Heavenly feeling without question. Nothing was troubling me whatsoever. It was a very beautiful experience, and I was fully conscious of my surroundings. I was totally comfortable, sitting by the side of the road under the tree.

As I sat there, watching the bike burn, I suddenly became aware of a huge dark cloud that filled the sky, coming down from above me. I looked up and heard a voice that was gentle but powerful, and filled the sky. The voice spoke directly to me, “Do you want to take your crash helmet off?” My immediate reaction was a long, emphatic scream “No!”

The point I want you to grasp it that my scream started with me sitting under a tree in an entirely different place. The voice I heard sounded like the voice of God. We all had stickers on our crash helmets stating, ‘In case of accident, do not remove’. The question I had been asked, “Do you want to take your crash helmet off?” was a very specific question, bringing me immediate realisation of my circumstances, and I knew exactly what this question meant.

Immediately, I was back in my physical body, watching the ambulance light going round. A policewoman said that as she approached my body to see if I was alive she heard my scream.

Once I was in hospital they realised I had broken my right arm and leg and had quite extensive skin loss to various parts of my body. Initially, I was absolutely certain that I had not broken anything. After all, I remembered quite clearly walking without any pain. As I walked I had a spring in my step and I had sat under the tree and watched the bike burn.

The out of the body experience was more real to me than the doctors telling me that I had broken my leg. At the time I would have laid all my money that they were wrong. However, they were not wrong, and I ended up in plaster and spent a week in hospital. My parents came to the hospital on the night of the accident, and were devastated. My dad came up behind me as I lay on a stretcher and gently told me that my two friends had died. I already knew this, because this knowledge had somehow been given to me, to help me deal with the loss of my friends.

I had believed in God before the accident but obviously, after the accident I was absolutely certain of the existence of Almighty God! Although I recovered from my physical scars, my mental scars remained. I blamed myself for the death of my friends, even though that was illogical.

I knew only one Christian at the time, and she was my Aunt Betty. I thought she was a bit of a ‘Bible basher’ as she was always quoting scripture. Although deep down I knew that what she was saying was right, I argued with her when I saw her.

I opened my own Gym in 1979, and I was married by the time I was 21. I competed in two drug free body building competitions. After training drugfree for nearly six years I more that doubled my strength. I then stupidly started taking steroids to compete against other drug users. At the age of 27 I had entered my last competition, and my marriage was over.

I now had a new more powerful motorbike, and on the surface did not have a care about anything. But underneath I was more and more concerned about the side effects of drug taking on my mental and physical health. Then an injury to my left shoulder stopped me training completely. I decided to try more recreational drugs, believing that my incredibly strong willpower would prevent me from becoming addicted. After these two very crazy and destructive years I was just a shadow of my former self.

My shoulder was getting worse so I that could not train regularly. Girls and drugs were my life, and my life was one long party. My mum and dad wanted me to continue to run my own business, Stan’s Gym, but I was hardly ever there. I had chosen a life of drugs that I had always been against, and a lifestyle my mum and dad had always warned me against. Thankfully I had a great mum and dad who never gave up on me. Aunt Betty always took time to share her love of Jesus with me.

After a night out I came home in the early hours of a Sunday morning in April 1990. I lay in bed thinking about surgery. When I thought about the surgery I had hope, and wanted the best surgeon. I was willing to borrow money to pay for the surgery.

Suddenly I thought, in despair, that the surgery was going to take ages. I wanted it fixed right then, and I suddenly thought, "God knows all about me, He created me!" Instantly I cried out to God from my heart in repentance, begging for my forgiveness from all my sins in Jesus’ name. I then cried out, "Lord Jesus take my life" and at that moment the peace of God came and Jesus gave me a brand new life. I was conscious of God’s presence. God knew all about me, and I felt transparent before God. I received His love and forgiveness in Jesus’ name.

I then prayed, and asked God to heal my shoulder. I wanted to do the will of God! After speaking truthfully to God, and giving my life to Him, I went peacefully to sleep, knowing that my shoulder would be healed by the next day. To God’s glory, my shoulder was healed.

After Jesus saved me I was initially frightened to tell anybody what God had done for me. I did not want to mess up such an important message. Then, seven months later, an old friend, Mark, explained how he had also been saved by Jesus, and given a new life. Mark, a new Christian himself, explained some of the Scriptures to me so I could read them myself. Jesus promised His followers a power from on high, called the Baptism of the Holy Spirit, to empower them to live the Christian life. I knew I needed the power Jesus had spoken of because I had told nobody except Mark that I had become a Christian.

Mark also warned me that the devil would try and stop us reading the Bible every day. He also told me that Jesus said I needed to be baptised by full immersion in water in the name of the Father, the Son and the Holy Spirit. He was right on both counts. I had to persevere in reading the Bible, and when I did receive the baptism in the Holy Spirit I was filled with joy and peace like I had never experienced before. Now my greatest desire is to tell others how they too can find peace and eternal life through Jesus the Messiah.

For information about Stan Earle's ministry please write to:

Stan's Gym

9 Aveley Rd

Upminster

Essex

RM14 2TN

UK

The true story of Stan Earl is included, with his kind permission, in the free ebook BEYOND THE FINAL FRONTIER which includes 27 similar true stories, and may be freely read and downloaded from www.finalfrontier.org.uk

CHAPTER 25: THE STORY OF CALVIN SUTCLIFFE

Nobody can predict the next twentyfour hours. Normally we go from one situation to the next, with no harmful events happening. But just occasionally, through no fault of our own, we are put in mortal danger. That was certainly Calvin Sutcliffe’s experience. This is his story.

It was a Sunday evening, and I had been leading the worship in the evening service at my little evangelical church. When the service was over, most of us stayed around for a chat, and a little bit of supper, before going our separate ways. I was a single man of 33, and had come in my own van to the service. It was parked on the right hand side of the road, facing towards the traffic under a street lamp, directly outside the house of the minister, Pastor Peter.

I was putting my piano accordion into the rear of the van, as a car driven by a teenager of 19 came down on the lefthand side of the road, the same side as my van was parked. He drove straight into the front of my van. Seconds before it happened, Pastor Peter shouted out the warning, ‘Jump Calvin’, but it was too late, and I was pushed underneath my van, immediately knocked unconscious. I was then dragged fifteen feet whilst still trapped underneath my own vehicle. The impact was so severe that my van impacted and damaged the minister’s car.

I received serious damage to my body. I sustained a fractured skull, spinal injuries, and a soft tissue injury to my right upper leg. It was a cold evening, and I was wearing a fairly thick overcoat. Had I not been wearing the overcoat my injuries would have been far more severe

Help was obviously needed quickly. Two men managed to lift the van off me. They must have been given superhuman strength to do such a thing. Pastor Peter and a few others were meanwhile trying to help the young man who had driven into my van. Meanwhile, someone had rung the ambulance, but I was ten miles away from an ambulance station, so it was some time before an ambulance came.

When the paramedics came, they could not detect any breath when a mirror was put up against my mouth, even on a cold winter’s evening. I was put into the ambulance, and Pastor Peter was going to come with me. He was only wearing a shirt and thin cardigan over his upper body, and he started to shiver. Apart from the mist, there had been a frost that night, and the temperature was a few degrees below zero. The pastor felt a warm breeze blowing off the marshes, and he was soon as warm as toast. He felt that the Holy Spirit was anointing him with God’s power.

He sat in ambulance and decided to pray for me. After a while life started to come back to my body, and he noticed my little finger starting to move. He later said that it seemed as though something entered my body at that point. I was then taken to hospital.

I was in a coma for three days, but when I came round I was disappointed. I did not want to return. In one sense I had a lot to live for. I was still only 33, I was teaching in a school, and had some ministry work too. But I knew that I had been to a place so wonderful, even though my memories were vague, that I did not want to return.

I had experienced a wonderful, brilliant light, which had been at the end of a tunnel. I also remember feeling very warm and comfortable. I still have no idea when I had clinically died, or where my spirit had been during those three days that I was in a coma. But I was aware of returning from somewhere once I came out of the coma.

My terrible injuries were sorted out in an almost miraculous way. My fractured skull was left with a slight indentation, which soon healed completely. The spinal bruising also cleared after a short time.

However, I was back on that same ward five weeks later, due to an embolism in my leg. A blood clot travelled to my lungs, which seriously endangered my life. It was as though I had to face death a second time.

But the Lord had a plan in it all, because I was able to lead two people to the Him. One was a Jewish lady who was seeking the Messiah, and the other one was a Roman Catholic priest. He had ministered in Kenya for twenty eight years as a missionary, but confessed as he was dying of cancer in the bed opposite that he didn’t really know the Saviour as he should. So, in spite of the fact that I couldn’t get out of bed to speak to them, I was able to talk to them about my relationship with Jesus. I am sure that the Lord allowed me to go back to hospital for a second time.

The true story of Calvin Sutcliffe is included, with his kind permission, in the free ebook BEYOND THE FINAL FRONTIER which includes 27 similar true stories, and may be freely read and downloaded from www.finalfrontier.org.uk

CHAPTER 26: THE STORY OF SUSAN FINLAY

What could be more idyllic than long sunny days, picnics and swimming? But when the swimmers are unsupervised children, playing in the river, anything can happen. Susan Finlay was only seven when she suddenly realised that she was drowning, and that nobody had noticed what was happening to her. This is her story.

My story happened way back in 1952, when I was just seven. Some people may remember that the care and the supervision of children were very different in those days. Most children were allowed to go and play with their friends all day long, without adults being present.

My childhood was spent in Oxford. Some days during the school holidays in the summer, when the day was warm and sunny, I was given a picnic. This was often no more than some bread and butter and a bottle of water. But a picnic meant that I could use the whole day to swim and play with my friends on the banks of the River Thames, without having to go home for food and a drink.

On Sundays I would go to the Sunday School at my church in Summertown. I was only seven, and I enjoyed it, but nothing of a spiritual nature had made any impression on me.

We used to play near one of the bridges that span the river. Some of the older children, once they had got bored with splashing in the water, would climb onto the side of the bridge. Then they would jump off the bridge, trying to land on someone’s head as they did so! It was never done in anger, but more to prove individual skill, I suppose.

All I wanted to do was to learn to swim. One day I had brought a big black car tyre to the river with me, which I was using like a rubber ring. I carefully splashed to and fro from the river bank to the deepest part of the river, feeling safe within my car tyre.

Then it happened. One of the children jumped off the bridge, and my head was the target! I was of course pushed under the water, and immediately felt myself drowning. Water was pouring into my ears and my mouth. I started talking to myself. I didn’t feel panicky, strangely enough, but I found myself saying ‘Susan, you are dying!’ I went to the bottom of the river, drank a lot of water, and then came back to the surface. No one had noticed what was happening to me as there was so much laughter and shouting going on.

Because no one had come to my aid I went down again, and felt I was drowning, before I struggled to the surface again. When I struggled to the surface for the third time I was near the river bank, and I just got out of the water.

The odd thing was that nobody else was around. All the children had disappeared, and I was standing on a riverbank on my own. I looked around in surprise. The trees looked wonderful, with leaves greener than I had ever noticed them before. And the grass! Why hadn’t I ever noticed how perfect every blade was, the most wonderful green one could ever imagine as the blades shone in the brilliant sunshine? The sky too looked wonderful, the colour as perfect a blue as one could ever wish for. But where was everyone? I started to wish that my mother was around to look after me. Everything looked wonderful, but it was odd being the only one around. I was of course no longer in Oxford, but had been given a tiny glance at what Heaven was like.

The next thing that I knew was that the riverbank and the countryside had gone, and I was sitting in a very large room with an enormous screen on one wall. As I looked I began to see my whole life go before me. At the age of seven my life story was not extensive, but everything was projected on to that screen, and I knew it was a summary of my life.

I was shown key moments during my brief period on Earth what I had done, followed by what I should have done. Sometimes it was what I had said, followed by what I should have said. I didn’t feel condemned, but I knew that what I was witnessing was true that what was being said or shown was not something that I could argue against because it was fair and right. I could hear a voice explaining things to me, but I did not see anyone or anything, other than this huge screen. Then, as quickly as it had started, the whole thing was over, and I was back on the riverbank in Oxford, with my friends standing around me, pumping the river water out of me!

After a while, I walked slowly back home, but did not tell my family what had happened. This was partly because I thought that I might be stopped from going to the river again, and partly because it was just something that I had experienced which I couldn’t really explain. Now I knew that the things that I was being told in Sunday School each week about Jesus and Heaven were true, and I started to listen with new interest and enthusiasm.

Life moved on, and I arrived at the age of 20. I’m not sure how much my drowning incident had affected me, but as I went through school I had found learning new things difficult. There seemed to be a sort of imbalance in my body, which nobody really understood, but I found really difficult to deal with.

Because of this imbalance I couldn’t function normally. I couldn’t stand normally. When I walked down the road, the road would appear to go downwards, and I felt that I was falling down. If I was in bed it felt as though I was falling.

Things just got too much. I just wanted to die. I ended up taking 100 barbiturate tablets together with some Valium and Librium tablets. I just wanted to be with Jesus. I spoke to the Lord and I repented in the best way that I knew how. I had never done anything like this before, and I asked forgiveness for anything that I had ever said or done that might have hurt anyone. Then I took all the tablets, and went to bed. I was still living with my parents at the time, and my brother lived in the house as well.

Five hours went by, with that evil cocktail of drugs doing their deadly work in my body. Then, just before my brother was due to come home, someone awoke me until I was fully awake. But then I realised that nobody else was in the house, and nobody could have gained access into the house, apart from my parents or my brother. Again it seemed that Divine intervention had stopped me from dying. My brother discovered me after I had been woken from my drugged state. I was rushed to the hospital, and my body was pumped clean of all the harmful medications taken as an overdose.

Then about six years ago, someone prayed for me for my balance problem, together with a spirit of fear that I had had for so long. Since then I have been able to live a normal life, and enjoy a normal sleep pattern, something that I was never able to do up until then.

Why did I not die on at least two occasions? Well, only God really knows that. But I now try and tell as many as I can that Jesus loves them, and can help them through their most difficult times. And one of my three children is now a Christian minister.

Had I realised that I was getting a glimpse of Heaven when I drowned as a seven year old I am sure I would have taken far more notice of what was around me. But I would have probably been scared too. In His wisdom God just let me think I was still in Oxford. Although it’s a pretty part of the world, I now know that it’s not a patch on where I know I’m going to live forever one day!

The true story of Susan Finlay is included, with her kind permission, in the free ebook BEYOND THE FINAL FRONTIER which includes 27 similar true stories, and may be freely read and downloaded from www.finalfrontier.org.uk

.

CHAPTER 27: THE STORY OF RICHARD WRIGHT

Richard Wright had a brain haemorrhage, and was then in a coma for three months. During this period he had his NDE, and saw both Jesus Christ and Heaven. This is his story.

I am going to write my testimony down exactly as it happened. I am very willing to take a polygraph for unbelievers. About 5 years ago I was out in my garage working on my car and then, suddenly, I felt something pop in my head right behind my right eye.

I went inside the house and told my wife that something was seriously wrong because it felt like someone had a garden hose, and the water was sprinkling to and fro inside my skull. As soon as I said that, I dropped dead!

My neighbour was a lady, and she gave me heart compressions and mouth to mouth resuscitation until the paramedics arrived. They applied those electric paddles to my chest, and placed me on a helicopter bound for Cincinnati. I do not remember the helicopter ride! I was told about this later on.

The next thing I knew, I started to regain consciousness in the Emergency Room, because I could hear the doctors giving orders to the nurses. All of a sudden, I heard the strangest, but sweetest noise. I thought to myself, "What in the world could that be?"

I opened one eye and looked over to the door of the Emergency Room, and there stood my Grandma, my Grandpa, my aunt, and my cousin, all of who had died years ago, just standing at the doorway smiling and waving for me to come on!

I was amazed to see them, and quickly found myself through the door and out into the hallway. My motherinlaw, who had died about 11 years previously, came up to me and hugged me. She said, "When you get back, give this to my baby."

It was then that I turned around and saw my body lying in the Emergency Room! Just a split second later I saw a white light. It was so beautiful and hard to describe that words just cannot do it justice.

It felt as though the light went right through you, and that every pore in your body was being bathed in love and understanding. It was a truly wonderful feeling. I remember distinctly telling myself that this was not a dream. As I looked, the hair stood straight up on my arms in anticipation and wonder.

When I travelled to the other side of the light, I was

standing on a huge grassy hill with a big green valley below, beautiful forests on both sides, and a

crystal blue lake in the distance. I was amazed. Then I looked to my left and there stood Jesus! I was astounded, and He looked down at me, smiled, and said, "Pretty impressive, isn't it?"

All my fears were gone, and I laughed. Then he said, "I want you to go back and take care of your children for me". The first thought that came to my mind was, "But Jesus, what if I don't make it back the second time?" He could read my thoughts immediately and said, "You will be fine". Then, as He turned me around, another thought came to mind. I thought that perhaps nobody would believe me! Jesus said, "They will see the truth in your eyes."

I woke up from a coma 3 months later and remembered everything exactly. It seemed like I was asleep just for a few minutes. Jesus is real!

Richard Wright is a devoted Christian now. His greatest satisfaction is being able to tell the truth to a lost soul and watch their eyes light up. He tells his story mostly in hospitals, to the old veterans.

The true story of Richard Wright included, with his kind permission, in the free ebook BEYOND THE FINAL FRONTIER which includes 27 similar true stories, and may be freely read and downloaded from www.finalfrontier.org.uk

CHAPTER 28: THE STORY OF BILL WILSON

The following took place in the hospital room of Bill Wilson, the founder of Alcoholics Anonymous.

His hands clasped the foot of the bed. But how? How? The alcohol had already killed his mind, his will, and his spirit. It was only a matter of time before it would kill his body. Yet at this moment, with the last vestige of pride, the last vestige of obstinacy crushed out of him, still he knew he wanted to live.

His fingers relaxed a little on the foot of his bed, his arms slowly reached out and up ‘I want’, he said aloud. ‘I want.’ Ever since infancy, they said, he’d been reaching out this way, arms up, fingers spread, and as far back as he could remember he’d been saying just that. But always before it had been an unfinished sentence. Now it had an ending. He wanted to live. He would do anything, anything, to be allowed to go on living. ‘Oh God,’ he cried, and it was the sound not of a man, but of a trapped and crippled animal. ‘If there is a God, show me, show me. Give me some sign.’

As he formed the words, in that every instant he was aware first of a light, a great white light that filled the room. Then he suddenly seemed caught up in a kind of joy, an ecstasy such as he could never find words to describe. It was as though he was standing high on a mountaintop, and a strong clear wind blew against him, around him and through him. It seemed a wind not of air, but of spirit and as this happened he had the feeling that he was stepping into another world.

This happened, and it happened as suddenly and as definitely as one may receive a shock from an electrode, or feel heat when a hand is placed close to a flame. Bill never knew whether this was a matter of minutes or much longer, because he was beyond any reckoning of time. When it passed, when the light slowly dimmed, the sense of a Presence was still there about him and within him. And with it there was still another sense, a sense of rightness.

No matter how wrong things seemed to be, they were as they were meant to be. There could be no doubt of ultimate order in the Universe. The Universe was not dead matter, but a part of the living Presence, just as he was part of it.

Now, in place of the light, the exaltation, he was filled with a peace such as he had never known.

From that time on Bill Wilson never took another drink. This account is excerpted with permission from his biography, "Bill W" by Robert Thomsen, Perennial Library, 1975. This excerpt originally appeared in the book, "Beyond the Final Frontier", used with kind permission.

The true story of Bill Wilson is included, with kind permission, in the free ebook BEYOND THE FINAL FRONTIER which includes 27 similar true stories, and may be freely read and downloaded from

www.finalfrontier.org.uk

CHAPTER 29: THE STORY OF DARREL YOUNG

Sometimes, in spite of the fact that we know that we are ill, we ignore the signs, and the situation has to be acted upon by others. It was Darrel Young’s wife, Helen, who made an appointment for him to see the doctor. It was a good thing that she did. Nobody had realised just how sick he was. But in his hour of need, Jesus came to him in a special way. This is his story.

My wife had been concerned about the state of my health for some time, so I wasn’t really surprised when I learned that she had set up an appointment for me to see our family doctor. I was scheduled to see him on October 16th 1996. I have to say that when I heard what she had done, I had no intention of keeping that appointment. But I was not feeling well on that particular day, so I went along anyway. My wife warned the doctor ahead of time that I would probably not be very cooperative, and possibly deny that I had a heart problem!

My wife asked him to do an ECG. He had done this a year earlier, and the result had been normal. He didn’t say what he had found after the ECG was completed, but he did refer me to cardiologist for a stress test. The stress test was performed by the cardiologist two days later on Friday 18th October. After this test I was referred to have a heart catheterisation, which was done the following Monday morning. It was after this was performed that the doctors told me that they wanted to perform heart surgery on me. The operation was scheduled for the following Friday. There was nothing that I could do but agree to their proposals. I asked if I could at least go home until Friday, but the doctors advised me to stay in hospital. I was admitted to hospital and underwent preparation for the surgery.

Being a Christian, and having witnessed healing in others, I called for a prayer chain to be started. Several people from different denominations promised to pray for me. The day of my operation arrived, and my pastor came to visit me in hospital. He walked along beside me as I was being wheeled towards the operating theatre, and as he did so I took the opportunity to thank him for his part in organising the prayer chain.

What I didn’t say to him was that I had a strange sensation that I was going to die. I said to my wife that if I woke up and saw her face after the operation I would be happy, but if I woke up and saw the face of Jesus, I would also be happy. Either way I would be happy. There were two promises God had made which had not yet come to pass.

Before I was even was taken to the operating theatre, I experienced severe chest pains. I felt as though giant hands came down and wrung my heart like a wet dish cloth. The pain was indescribable, and I cried out ‘Jesus! Please help me’. Again the pain came, and again I cried out. Then it came back for a third time. At that point I just asked the Lord to take me home. Next thing I heard was one of the people working in the operating theatre saying ‘His heart has arrested’.

Then I started to experience another kind of pain as they started cutting into my chest, but the pain was not as bad as the pain I had felt moments before when the heart attack started.

It seemed that I was coming out of my body from where they had made an incision in my chest. As I looked at the scene from where I now was, at the top of the room, near the ceiling, I heard someone say ‘He has a hiatus hernia’.

The room then started to fill up with what appeared to be people, but who I realised were in fact demons. They were having a great time, laughing because I had died. Then the most exciting and exhilarating thing happened. A hand came down and grasped my left hand. Immediately all the pain ceased. Later, during our talk together, I thanked Him for stopping my pain. He said that He did not stop it, but took it away, in the same way as He took all of my sins on the Cross. I can remember thinking what an awesome power and love my Master possesses.

The robe that He was wearing was very beautiful, far more beautiful than I can describe. There was a very bright light coming from Him. It was so bright that it could never been produced by a thousand powerful lights. It was not like the sunlight on Earth that would cause you to squint your eyes. I had always thought of His robe as being white, like the whitest cloth that one could imagine. But what I saw was clear pure white gold that flowed like cloth, as it says in Matthew 17:2 "His face shone like the sun, and his clothes became as white as the light.”

We walked out together through space, although it seemed like we were moving with very little effort. However, I could tell that we were travelling at tremendous speed. Then I saw two sides of a beautiful walled city where they came together in one corner. There was a gate in the wall leading off to the left side. Leading up to the gate was a staircase of magnificent beauty. I felt it to be the Eastern Gate. The gate was made of pearl, just as I expected, but I didn’t expect it to be covered by diamonds, rubies and other precious stones, with hinges of yellow gold. The staircase was made of yellow and white gold and as I looked beyond it, I saw the most beautiful tinge of purple that I had ever seen. I wish I had words to describe it. The city was just sitting there in space, with no visible means of support, just like Earth which I had left behind, which was now nowhere in sight.

We stopped on the fifth step and sat down. He sat me on his right knee, but at no time did He let go of my left hand. I said that I did not understand my dying before the two promises you made have been kept.’ But He said ‘It’s not over until I say it’s over.’ He was referring to the fact that He has power over life and death, which of course is true.

While we were sitting together on the steps, lights were continually travelling from below to up above our heads, before bursting like fireworks all around us. I felt that they were very important, and it seemed as though I could almost hear them, but I could not make out what message they contained. Jesus explained that what I saw were prayers, coming up on my behalf from my prayer chain. I felt that there were far too many lights bursting around us for the people I knew that were praying for me, and He said that angels from all over

creation were also praying for me. ‘All prayers are heard by Me’ He said, ‘and people ought to pray at all times.’ It seemed as though, when I was in His presence, I had total knowledge about all things, but maybe that was because He kept hold of my hand.

Finally He said that it was time for me to go back. But then He added ‘But when I come to get you the next time I will reach out and take your right hand, and you will be with Me forever.’ We travelled back together in space. I was disappointed that I did not go into the Holy City, but I was satisfied with the reason that He gave me.

The trip back seemed much faster than the trip out. He brought me back to the same spot in the ceiling where He had lifted me out. My body was still there, and was being frantically worked on by the doctors and nurses. The room was now totally filled shoulder to shoulder with angels, who were praising God. Just as the demons had looked like people, so did the angels. The demons did not have horns, and the angels did not have wings.

I dreaded going back into that body of mine, but I dreaded more leaving that love, joy and peace that I had experienced with Jesus. I was in the operating theatre for several hours after I returned to my body. My wife Helen and our daughter came to see me afterwards. They had expected to see a terrible sight, based on what the surgeons had told them. I had a pump in my heart, two tubes in my throat, a tube in my neck, and a smile on my face! I later said to her ‘You’ll never believe what happened to me’. As soon as I was able, I told her the full story. She made the remark that I would never be able to tell it again like I had just told it to her. I was just so full of emotion.

It is now my desire to tell as many people as I can about the love of Jesus for them. Because the Bible promises that when Jesus returns to Earth again, He is not coming to be born of a virgin, to suffer on a Cross, and to shed His blood as a sacrifice for our sins. Next time He is coming as the Almighty Creator King in all His Glory, and the time of grace that we currently live in will be no more. When He held my hand for six hours and thirty five minutes Earth time, He showed me what total love and total peace is, and I will never be the same again.

For further information on the ministry of Darrel R. Young please write to:

Darrel R. Young 308 Cooper Drive, Charleston, WV 25302 USA.

The true story of Darrell Young is included, with kind permission, in the free ebook BEYOND THE FINAL FRONTIER which includes 27 similar true stories, and may be freely read and downloaded from www.finalfrontier.org.uk

CHAPTER 30: THE STORY OF DAVID PAIN

You would expect most young men of 19 to be fit and healthy, and most of them are. But accidents can happen so quickly, which can sometimes be lifethreatening. This is David Pain’s story.

I had always enjoyed good health, and a happy life. My home life was happy. My mother originally came from Greece, and was a real character. She used to send me along to Sunday school each week, and there has never been a time when I didn’t believe in God.

By the time I was 17 I had got a job working for a friend in a bakery in London. The work was going well. In fact, we had more work than we could handle, and I was detailed to help on this rush job that had to be completed by the morning. So, even though I had worked a full shift that day, I then started to work again throughout the night.

About 1 o’clock in the dead of night, there was an accident, and part of the machinery that I was helping to dismantle fell down, and became trapped on my shoulder. I was young and healthy, and needed to get on with the job in hand, so I ignored what had happened, placed a dressing over the wound, and forgot all about it.

About six months later I was working in Oxford doing some painting work. I needed to keep working. So when I began to realise that my left shoulder was starting to feel uncomfortable, I ignored it, and hoped that the increasing discomfort would ease off. But that was not the way things turned out. In fact, by the end of the day the whole of my arm was swollen, as well as one side of my face.

When I got up the next day the swelling was still there. I began to feel a little concerned, so I decided to get it checked out at one of the hospitals in Oxford. A friend had come to visit, so we walked to one of the hospitals, again going through the beautiful university parks.

When we got to the hospital we headed for the ‘Accident and Emergency’ department. As we were stood in the queue waiting to give my name and why I was there, I noticed one of the nurses looking at me in a strange way. Then the nurse went away and reappeared with a stretcher, and suggested that I got on to it, even before I had even been examined. Rather taken aback, I did what I was told, and was wheeled into the ‘Accident and Emergency’ department.

Doctors were called, and started to examine me. My friend and I kept giving each other quizzical glances. We had no idea what was going on, or why I was the centre of so much interest. Then I heard one of the doctors speaking to someone on the phone, saying, "This is an emergency. It looks like a thrombosis." I lay there thinking, "That sounds bad. I wonder who they are talking about". I did not realising that they were actually talking about me! My friend had heard what the doctor had said, and he leaned over to me and said, "I think they’re talking about you."

Things happened very quickly after that, and they started to run a whole series of tests, including putting a dye into my bloodstream. This confirmed their suspicions. They were dealing with a major thrombosis. But something else had happened to me. I was suddenly aware that although my friend was still with me, another presence was with me as well. I find it difficult to explain, but I know from that point on, all the stress and worry of the situation just disappeared, and I felt totally calm and at peace, in the midst of this activity around me. It was as sudden as somebody turning a light on.

The next thing that I knew, I was experiencing an acceleration of my spirit. I had no idea what was happening to me, but then I stopped quite suddenly it was as if someone had put the brakes on when I was travelling at 50 miles an hour. My journey had taken me from my bed, into a place that was absolutely huge. I mean, it was colossal. And the brightness was remarkable. It was brighter than the sunniest day that you could ever wish for. I realised that three people were

standing in front of me. One of them, the one in the middle of the group, started to speak. It wasn’t an audible voice though, but one I could hear nevertheless through my spirit. What was distinctive about this voice was its authority. I knew it would not have been right to argue with what it was saying.

What I heard the voice say was, "It is not yet your time. You will have to go back." When I came round, the doctors couldn’t get over the fact that I was so calm, and not at all stressed by the things that I had experienced. For a while it was touch and go whether I would survive, which was a shock to both me and to my family, especially as I had never suffered any real health problems.

Looking back, I feel that had it have been my time to die at that point, the acceleration that I experienced which took me into that room would have continued, and I would have ended up in Heaven. But as it was, because it wasn’t God’s plan for me to die at that point, the three that I encountered and I have to be honest and say that I have no idea who they were were there to stop me going any further.

I didn’t have to stay in hospital for long. Once the various drugs were administered to thin the blood, the immediate danger passed. But my attitude to dying has changed. I have no worries about that. In fact people remark on my upbeat attitude towards life in general. I think that it’s because I have experienced what it is like to die, and I know that there is nothing to fear if we have a relationship with the Lord.

The true story of David Pain is included, with his kind permission, in the free ebook BEYOND THE FINAL FRONTIER which includes 27 similar true stories, and may be freely read and downloaded from www.finalfrontier.org.uk

CHAPTER 31: THE STORY OF ELIZABETH ATKINSON

Libby Atkinson had been exposed to the Christian message from the time that she was born, since her father was a Christian minister looking after a church of over 200 people. But as a six year old girl, it seemed that the God her Dad talked about was angry one minute and loving the next. She was to find however that He was far more loving that she could imagine. But before discovering this she had to face a very traumatic situation. This is her story.

My father was a Christian minister, in an occupation not known for its high earning power. I was brought up in a very large house, which my father purchased from ICI at a knock down price. It had 46 rooms, and stood in two and a half acres of ground. In order to keep it running, my Dad had single young men living there, who would have otherwise have found it difficult to find accommodation. They helped maintain the building and the garden, and paid very little rent. Many of them became Christians, and ended up going into the Christian ministry.

I was confused about the God that my Dad talked about. It seemed that one minute He could be angry, and the next minute loving. Where was the consistency in that? I sat through a lot of ‘Hell and damnation’ preaching when I was young, which scared me. A lady came round to help Mum keep the house clean. The way she loved Jesus really impressed me. She just went around the house praising the Lord. But after six months, she never came any more. I heard that she had died, and I did not understand why God allowed that to happen.

Meanwhile, getting a chance to spend time with my Dad was near impossible after the members of the church, the fifteen lodgers and the rest of the family had had their time with him, there was little left for me. I also became aware of the fact that I had a fear of death.

When I was about six, we went on a church house party to Eastbourne. There has always been something about me that wanted to help and rescue people and things it was just part of my nature. So, during a game of volleyball on the beach, when the ball went into the sea, it seemed the natural thing for me to wade in after it.

There is a stream that runs through the sea at Eastbourne – it is easily seen when the tide is out. This causes strong undercurrents, and you have to be very careful, even in comparatively shallow water. The ball seemed to move out so quickly, and I followed as fast as I could. Before I knew it, I had to stand on the tips of my toes, to keep the water from going up my nose. I still had not retrieved the ball, and I had to decide whether to go deeper, or turn round. Did I want to turn round? Or did I just want to be with Jesus? I decided that I had had enough, and that to be with Jesus forever would be wonderful, so I allowed myself to go even further into the sea.

At that point, I saw all my life flash before me not that I had lived that much of a life as a six year old. But it was all very graphic. It was then that I remember coming out of my body. I looked down I could see the sea, and saw this thing flopping around in the water. Then I realised that it was my body! Just at that point, everything went black. What had happened was that my Dad had seen that I was getting into difficulties, and had waded in to get me. I know I should have felt grateful but I didn’t. For those few minutes, I had appreciated the absolute peace that I felt, and being without the need to fight things all the time.

By the time I was twelve I pestered my parents to allow me to fly. They couldn’t take me anywhere, because they were too busy. But they persuaded a family to take them with me on their annual holiday. This family had two boys, who had a passion for creepy crawlies. They thought it was great fun to put those dreadful things in my bed each night! Our travels had taken us to a little village near Interlaken. I was away from my family for six weeks, and I was terribly homesick. I spent most of my time on my bed, crying. One afternoon, I felt very upset, and was crying, when I suddenly felt a hand of my back. At the same time I heard a voice say ‘Libby, didn’t I tell you that I would never leave you or forsake you?’ I looked to my side, and standing there was this extremely tall Being, surrounded by light. I saw Him only from the waist down, but He must have been very tall, when I think of how high His waist was from the floor of the room. I remember looking at the beautiful golden girdle that he had around His waist. But the light was so bright that it was almost like someone was shining a light in my face. I decided not to tell anyone what I had seen, but from then on, I imagined Him around me, and it helped me to cope much better than I had been doing before.

By the time I got to the age of eighteen, I felt I ought to be baptised to please my father, which is just about the worst reason for getting baptised. I felt guilty as the baptismal service got under way, because I knew I was doing it for all the wrong reasons, and that most of the church knew that too.

But as I stood in the baptistery I saw what looked like a grey wall come down, which separated me from the congregation. Now I could no longer see the people in the church, which made me feel a little better. Then, just after I had been baptised, I saw Jesus standing at the edge of the baptistery waiting for me to come out. He said ‘Come my child, and enter into all that I have prepared for you.’ He then took my hand, and led me to the door that I had to go through to get changed. Then, as I got to the door He just disappeared.

The years rolled on, and I married. Life was going along quite nicely until I became ill with a viral infection. My husband had cooked me two boiled eggs for me to eat. I had lost my appetite, so my husband chopped the top of the eggs off for me. But I was just too weak to dig out the egg from the shell. I desperation I cried out ‘God, you’ve just got to help me.’ Moments later there was a knock on the door. I could hear a women’s voice I did not recognise talking to my husband. ‘Is there a woman called Libby living here,’ I heard her say. My husband was obviously cautious about saying too much to a stranger, but I called out and told him to invite her in. The stranger then told us her story.

She had been praying, and the Lord told her that He wanted her to go to the house of a woman called Libby. He then gave her my address. He then told her what she had to take with her. Complex vitamin B tablets for building up strength, Complan, because I had not been eating, and some teaching tapes, for building me up spiritually. He also told her to put a day aside, as I had lots of ironing I needed to catch up on! She had heard correctly on each key issue even getting the correct address from the Lord!

This was the kind of God that I was interested in. A practical God, that loved and cared for mankind, and wanted to help and heal. I started to read my Bible afresh, and began to notice that the God talked about in the Bible was very different from the one that I had heard about for so long as a child. He had proved His love for me of different occasions over the years, and I could doubt Him no longer. Since then, His care, protection and deliverance has been a part of my life, and I love to tell others what He means to me.

The true story of Elizabeth Atkinson is included, with her kind permission, in the free ebook BEYOND THE FINAL FRONTIER which includes 27 similar true stories, and may be freely read and downloaded from www.finalfrontier.org.uk

CHAPTER 32: THE STORY OF WAYNE SHAW

Wayne Shaw was not that concerned when he started to get a sore throat he realised that he had been smoking too much. What he didn’t realise was that he was about to have a massive heart attack, taking away his life, and also giving him a glimpse of his Maker. This is his story.

Looking back, my problems started through difficulties I was having at work. I was employed by a telecommunications company, and started to have problems with my health which were stress related. I began waking up in the middle of the night, sweating with panic attacks. My doctor advised that should take some time off work. The stress started to make me feel depressed, and then my father was taken into hospital, and was diagnosed with cancer. Within three weeks he was dead. That increased my depression, causing me to take yet more time off work.

I was still off work two months later but I knew that I needed to get out of the house, and start to get busy again. I offered to help a friend of mine called Glyn, who was working repairing roads in Stroud. In spite of the fact that it was early June, the work wasn’t going very well when I arrived, because of the rainy weather. So I ended up standing around a lot, chatting and smoking numerous cigarettes.

Around midmorning I started to get a really bad throat, which I thought was because of my smoking. Someone suggested that I drink some fluids, but that didn’t work I still felt hoarse and dehydrated. Around three in the afternoon Glyn said that he would probably be working overtime, which meant that he wouldn’t be finished until 9 o’clock. I still thought that my throat problems were because of smoking. I ended up in one of their pick up trucks, enabling me to stay with Glyn, but no longer having to stand around. I mentioned to the foreman that I still didn’t feel well, and he suggested that I go with Glyn to see a doctor. By then my teeth had started to ache. A little while later I began to get indigestiontype pains in my chest, before being violently sick. Glyn now realised that there was something quite seriously wrong with me.

I noticed some houses in the distance, and wondered if someone there would be able to help me to go to a hospital. I climbed into the pickup truck, and sweat started to pour off me as I turned the ignition key. I wanted to be sick again, and had a terrible pain in my elbows.

After about ten minutes, which seemed like a lifetime, I saw a vehicle with yellow flashing lights coming towards me. I was now feeling pain in every part of my body. It was even too painful to wear my seat belt. My friends were counting the miles as we went along, to try and keep my spirits up. Although I had no experience of God, I was praying that He would help me. It was thirty miles to Cirencester, and I was aware of every mile. I was awake, but not really taking things in it was as though I was slipping away. But that wasn’t the worst of my problems. I felt as though there were a herd of elephants standing on my chest. Strangely enough the possibility of having a heart attack had not crossed my mind at this point.

I saw road signs to Cirencester, and suggested to the guy sitting next to me that we ought to go straight to the hospital. Taking one look at me, they agreed to drive me immediately to hospital. On arrival I went straight to Casualty. I stood at the desk and promptly collapsed.

I was put on a stretcher, and a doctor said that he was going to give me morphine. Then I heard someone say, ‘He’s having a heart attack.’ The doctors wired up to some machines, and whisked me off to Cheltenham by ambulance.

I was aware of the ambulance rushing along the roads and an ambulance man, holding my hand, trying to give me some comfort. But I felt terrible. I was in an emotional turmoil, and I felt very sorry and upset for what was happening to me. I must have lost consciousness, because the next thing I remember was being in a lift in a Cheltenham hospital. Soon I was put on a further morphine, which made me feel high for about three days. By the time I was fully conscious again, my mother, sister and elder brother had arrived from South Wales. My mother wanted to know how I felt and I said ‘If they can sort my throat out I’ll be happy’.

After three days I was moved to an outside bed in the ward, indicating that I was starting to recover. But what the patients were allowed to do was strictly monitored, because the staff didn’t want us to get too excited about anything. So we could not watch TV, but we were allowed to hear certain programmes through headphones. For most of the day I worked on a huge jigsaw. It had taken a lot of my energy, but I was pleased that I had finally completed it. I sat on my bed, waiting for the comedy programme to start after the news, but as I picked up the headphones to listen to it, I collapsed.

I was aware of keeling over very quickly. I felt myself going forward then, all of a sudden, I was out of my body. I was in total and utter darkness. It was as though I had been dropped off the edge of the Earth. I had no feeling, and therefore no pain. I don’t know how long I was like that for, but after a while it was as though I was being taken somewhere. I appeared to be in an empty void, which is very difficult to describe. I remember shouting that I didn’t want to be there. I then started shouting ‘No, please God no,’ and giving out a long drawn out scream.

Then a light appeared in the corner. It lit up my left hand side. The scene immediately changed from total blackness to light, which seemed to be coming from a kind of archway. Then I saw a Figure with His hands outstretched. But He wasn’t calling me. The light was now so bright and white that I could not see colours. All I could see was black and white. The Figure was brilliant white with a crown on His head. I also noticed that He was wearing a gown. I could not see His feet, or any of His facial expressions because of the brightness, which was whiter than anything I had ever seen before. But it was not a blinding light, because I could see into it.

It was as though the Figure came out of the light, and did not have a definite outline that could be drawn. The shape was obviously not the Figure of a young person. So there I was, still screaming and yelling at the situation that I was in. I was very afraid. I believed the Figure before me was God and that I was going to die. In fact, at the back of my mind I knew that I was already dead.

At this point in my life I was not a Christian, but looking back I believe that had I been a Christian I would have gone to be with the Lord. So there I was, unable to take my eyes off this Figure, Who was strangely beautiful, and Who started to have a calming effect on me.

Then, I started to have glimpses again of my body in the hospital again I went from seeing myself in hospital to going back into the blackness three or four times. Then suddenly I was back in my body again. This time I remember looking up at the ceiling and having a great feeling of relief and release. I now felt calm. I started to tell the nurse that I had seen a King. That was the best way I could describe what I had seen. ‘Well, you must have seen something’, she said with feeling, ‘look at my arms!’ I could actually see a handprint on her arm where I had gripped her. Although no one doubted that I had seen something, no one seemed particularly interested.

I now felt totally relaxed. I had been resuscitated with electrodes, and my chest was black. I did not have any pain when I initially returned to consciousness, but I did when the bruising started to come out. It seemed to me that my heart had stopped for about twenty minutes, but I am told that it could not have been more than three, or my brain would have been damaged.

I now had so many questions buzzing in my mind. Why had I seen the Figure, and what was I supposed to think about it all? I told my mother and my girlfriend, but when they took a lighthearted attitude towards it, I thought it best not to mention it again.

On the very last day of my rehabilitation classes I met a Christian called Howard. Over a period of time I was able to tell him what I had experienced, and he said that he felt sure that I had met with God. A few weeks later he invited me to go to a meeting where the New Zealander Ian McCormack was speaking, and it was through his ministry that I finally became a Christian.

After I had committed my life to the Lord, I felt I had to see my mother and tell her what had happened. When she heard what I had to say she went upstairs, but reappeared after a few minutes with a Bible in her hand. ‘I’ve been saving this for you since my mother died’ she said. It was then that I discovered that my grandmother was a Christian, and had no doubt often prayed for my salvation during her lifetime. I know that God brought me back from the dead, and now all I want to do is to live for Him.

The true story of Wayne Shaw is included, with his kind permission, in the free ebook BEYOND THE FINAL FRONTIER which includes 27 similar true stories, and may be freely read and downloaded from www.finalfrontier.org.uk

CHAPTER 33: THE STORY OF LINDA SWAIN

Bringing a child into the world should be one of the most joyful and fulfilling times of any ones life, but for Linda Swain on two occasions it brought stress and a threat to her own life. God used those times to let Linda experience His love in a way that has stayed with her since. This is her story.

I came from a broken home, and from the age of twelve I was virtually on my own. Before my parents split up I went to church most Sundays, and loved to go, even though I didn’t understand much that was going on. After the separation an aunt came to look after me and my brother, and I was unable to go to church. I remember making a promise to God that I would be a secret believer.

By the time I was 21 I was pregnant with my first child. When I started to miscarry I didn’t know what was going on, and I didn’t have anyone who I could ask questions of that nature to. By the time I did manage to pluck up courage to ask someone, I needed urgent medical care, and I was taken to hospital. I was treated with bed rest for two days, but after two days under observation I was taken to the operating theatre. Suddenly I was aware of a white light in front of me, and I wondered why it was there. It seemed to have magnetic qualities, and I felt drawn towards it. The next thing I knew, I was in a room, with people moving about. I felt warm and comfortable, and felt a sensation of kindness all around me. I felt as though I really belonged there, and, after all the trauma of the last few days, not to mention the last few years, I did not want to go back to where I had come.

Then, to my surprise, an older gentleman came up to me. He was dressed in white. He said that I could not stay where I was, but I had to go back. He was very insistent, but in such a loving way that I found it difficult not to agree. I said that my problem was that I had never learned from my mistakes. He obviously won the argument because the next thing that I knew I was back in the operating theatre, having lost the baby.

A few years after this first experience I was married, and in time we had a child. Thankfully the pregnancy and delivery were perfectly normal. However, problems started to arise when I was pregnant with my third child. I was taken into hospital again, and during a very difficult labour, I collapsed and became unconscious. Unlike the first time, I was not aware of being drawn anywhere. This time it was if I had suddenly arrived in this place

where everything was white! The building looked like prisms, so it was almost a jewellike place, with everything shimmering. My labour had been so bad, that I was convinced that I had already lost my baby, so I said to the first person that I saw, ‘I am looking for my baby’. Their reply took me by surprise. ‘Nobody owns children here they belong to everybody’. I thought it was a strange thing to say, since I did not know at the time where I was. The man that had spoken to me was an elder, dressed in white, as everyone else was. Everyone knew who I was, and nobody seemed surprised that I was there. I was intrigued by this statement that nobody owned any child, and was then told that husband and wife relationships were not the same as they were on Earth, which again left me feeling confused.

I was allowed to wander around, and I started looking for flowers. I must have mentioned this to someone because they said ‘We can show you. We can show you anything that you want if you want to see anything, we can make it happen.’ Then, before my eyes, appeared this array of the most beautiful snowdrops, a flower that I have always loved. Just like the time before, I felt warm, comfortable and welcomed. I knew by now of course that I was in an extraordinary place, and I wandered around and had another conversation with these elders. I questioned the things that I saw, and each time they explained why things were as they were there. But then they said that I could not stay I had to go back. I was not ready to stay there yet. I remember saying that I did not learn from my mistakes, so there was no point in returning. But they said that I would learn, and that there was a work for me to do when I returned, but it would all happen within the course of time. They said that I needed to learn patience, and within time it would come. Then at that point I saw another Figure, Who I believe was Jesus. He too was dressed in white, and there was a light around Him, which made it difficult for me to see exactly what He looked like. He confirmed that I had to go back to Earth, but added that He would be always there for me, and that I would know that He was there. I never felt afraid during the time I was speaking to Him.

I had the impression there was a kind of hierarchy at work, with each person assigned their own work. Strangely enough I wasn’t disappointed when I was told that I had to go back, but reassured, because I had been told that there was work for me to do.

The next thing that I knew I was back in the ward, with the nurses around me, trying to bring me round. When I realised that I was back on Earth, I started to feel upset, because I thought that my baby had died. I had looked at the bottom of the bed, where they used to put the babies in those days, and there was no cot there, so I assumed the worse. I must have said something to indicate that, because one of the nurses said ‘No, the baby’s not dead, she screaming for her feed in Intensive Care’, so I was then taken to see my new baby, and to give her a feed.

Since then, I have become more interested in reading the Bible, going to church, going to Women’s meetings, and retreats, and anything in fact that gives me more information and insight into how God works. I know that some people will be sceptical about what I have said, but I am not out to try and prove anything, I just want to put on record what I experienced. What people make of it is up to them. I know that since my two experiences my attitude to death has changed. I used to have an enormous fear of death, although I don’t know where it came from. I realised that the fear of death had gone when my father died. I went to see him for the last time in the Chapel of Rest. After I had sat with him for a while, and read a little of the Bible that was in the room, I went to kiss him, and it suddenly came to me that it was no longer my father lying there, but just a shell he had already gone. And I know from certain verses in the Bible, and also from my experiences, that I will go once again to Heaven when I die, because I was told that that was where I am ultimately going to be.

I have to say that I still do not know specifically what I should be doing what my designated job is. But I remember that I was told that I needed to have patience, and that I would be shown ultimately what it would be. I know in my own mind that I felt it important to let the children grow up before I launched into any major ministry.

One thing I have noticed since my experiences is that I have confidence in praying for things to happen. Even when things seem to be really difficult, I seem to be able to pray and see situations turn around. Maybe that is just the Lord’s way of saying that He is keeping His promise to be with me and watch over the things that I do.

The true story of Linda Swain is included, with her kind permission, in the free ebook BEYOND THE FINAL FRONTIER which includes 27 similar true stories, and may be freely read and downloaded from www.finalfrontier.org.uk

CHAPTER 34: THE STORY OF ANN PARNELL

Most operations turn out to be straightforward. But occasionally unexpected things happen. This was Ann Parnell’s experience but Jesus was there, giving her the help that she needed at exactly the right time. This is her story.

‘We’ll be praying for you’ friends assured me when I told them that I was going in for a routine gall bladder operation. I appreciated their concern, but had not given a lot of thought to what I would be going through I was now fifty, had been a Christian since the age of seven, and had no fear of hospitals.

Everything went according to plan until I started to come round from the operation. I had been taken back to my room with tubes and a drip attached to me, and all I wanted was to be left alone and allowed to sleep. The nursing staff however had other plans! I remember being very annoyed whenever they came to check the drip, or give me the next of many injections, or to just check that I was generally OK.

It seemed that between visits from the staff, my spirit seemed to leave my body, only to return when someone spoke or touched me, causing me to feel very agitated. I also felt completely frustrated as I found that I was unable to communicate with the staff. The problem was that although I could hear what they were saying to me, or about me, I could not answer back. Fortunately they understood the situation, and they said ‘We know you can’t answer us, but we will tell you what we are doing’. They would talk to me and then go away. This continued for the whole day. The peace that followed was, I am sure, ‘the peace that passes all understanding’ that the Bible mentions in Philippians 4:7.

I felt wonderful, and then, after drifting into a sleep, my spirit then left my body and started floating down this brightlylit tunnel. It was such a wonderful feeling of happiness, joy and peace, all mingled together. It seemed as though I had been travelling for ages, when suddenly the light started to get brighter and larger. Then just as I reached the end, a figure appeared and came towards me. The figure was Jesus. It’s difficult to describe how I felt at that moment. I went out to touch Him, but He opened His arms to stop me. He had a lovely face, a big smile and very clear blue eyes that shone with such love and care I think this picture of Him will stay with me forever. He was dressed in a robe of His time. I just stared at Him, and then He said ‘Not this time, Ann, I have more work for you to do you must go back.’ At this point, my husband and father (who died in the 1980’s) came towards me. They were easily recognisable, and they guided me through the tunnel, our cloaks billowing behind us. Theirs was grey, and mine was white.

As I came out of the tunnel I rested over the top of the door, and looked down over my body. I shot back into my body, through my head. My body bounced up as though I had been given an electric shock. On waking I felt fine, very peaceful and not at all disturbed.

I made a full and normal recovery following this experience. The nurses were very surprised to see me looking so well the next time they entered my room. I could now communicate with them normally again. They admitted how worried they had been about me, saying that they thought they had lost me at one point. The cleaner summed up the whole situation when she came to clean my room the next day. I spotted her as she popped her head round the door. ‘Come in’, I said in welcome. She stood in the doorway, looking shocked and said, ‘I expected to see you laid out you were dying yesterday!’ My next visitor was my surgeon. He too was amazed at my recovery. ‘You were not well yesterday’ he admitted. ‘I don’t know whether to laugh or cry at the relief I feel that you are back with us – I am delighted.’

After I had left hospital and had been recovering at home, I went for my followup visit. The surgeon asked if I could remember what had happened to me after my operation. I told him that I did remember and explained it all to him. He believed me, and said that something very strange definitely happened to me. There are some people, of course, who believe that it could have been the effects of the anaesthetic, but it is my belief as a Christian that what happened was real. It has made my faith even stronger. This has helped me enormously with the work that Jesus had planned for me a year later.

For nine years I have been director of the Holy Trinity Voluntary Service Scheme, caring for the elderly in the parish, including the dying and their carers. I am now retired, but continue my services, working as a Chaplain. I believe God gave me this experience to enable me to sit with the dying, to help them overcome their fears and to come to terms with their own death and, hopefully, give them peace at the end. Through this experience I have understood that the person who dies sees no death. We pass from this world to the next in an instant, like walking from one room into another.

The peace has continued, with no fear of dying, together with a belief that people are more important that wealth and possessions. Jesus said ‘I am the Way, the Truth and the Life, no one comes to the Father except through me’, John 14:6. To know that we have Jesus in our lives is the most precious thing that we can have.

The true story of Ann Parnell is included, with her kind permission, in the free ebook BEYOND THE FINAL FRONTIER which includes 27 similar true stories, and may be freely read and downloaded from www.finalfrontier.org.uk

CHAPTER 35: THE STORY OF RICKY RANDOLPH

In December 1982 Ricky Randolph was a Department of Corrections Officer in Georgia. He was ordained as a Baptist minister at the age of 17. What started out as a hunting trip ended up as a nightmare when Ricky Randolph fell down a mountainside, badly injuring himself. The accident brought him before His Maker, changing his attitude to life and death completely. After his experience, he found that he could now play musical instruments that he had never played before. He formed a gospel group called "The Master's Touch" which travelled the South. The songs he wrote seemed to just “come” to him. He now has only one goal and purpose which is to help and reach as many people as he can in the time he has been given. This is his story.

I was looking forward to this morning, as I had planned a hunting trip on the ninetyeight acre farm, bordering the Chattahoochee River, where my family and I lived. I gathered my gear, trying to start as early as I could. My wife had already left for work. I usually telephoned her when I was going hunting but, being in a hurry, I didn’t.

I had about a two mile hike to my hunting stand in the trees, and arrived there around 10:15 a.m. My stand was about 20 feet high with the front side facing a thick patch of pines. The rear of my stand overlooked the river below and dropped down to huge boulders in the river below. I tied up my rifle ready to be pulled up after my climb to the top, and began my upward ascent. I reached the top and positioned myself to pull my rifle up. Then without warning I heard a snap! I would later return to this site many times to reflect on my life. On one visit with a friend I measured the distance from the top of the stand down to the boulder I landed on – the distance was eighty feet!

As I began my fall to the river below I could see the river coming up fast. I knew this was the end for me and, though it was just seconds before impact, it was as though I was falling in slow motion!

So many thoughts raced through my mind. My wife, my daughter, my family, and nobody knew where I was! Would I ever be found? Then, darkness descended! I do not know how long this darkness lasted.

Then something wonderful happened! I felt myself leaving my body! I was floating a few feet in the air above the river! I looked on my body with mixed feelings. I was bleeding from my mouth, my nose, and my ears, and saw a trickle of blood underneath me on the boulder. As I was reflecting on the state of my body, I felt a pulling sensation, and began to rise very fast! I was travelling very fast up through the atmosphere!

As I left the atmosphere, I looked back and could see the Earth! It was such a beautiful sight! It was so brilliantly lit! As I looked ahead I could see the planets! I thought to myself this cannot be! Where is Jesus? I was never told anything like this could or would happen when I died! The speed increased faster and faster! I saw other star systems and galaxies as I raced onward! I entered what seemed to be a long, dark hole of some sort.

However around me I saw streaks of light made up of every colour in the spectrum! I saw a faint light growing brighter and brighter in the distance up ahead. As I entered the light I felt it all through my being. I was not afraid anymore!

Then all of a sudden I was standing before a massive set of steps! They led up to what seemed to be a bridge of some kind. In the distance I saw a magnificent and astounding sight, a city made up of what seemed to be glass or crystal!

The lights were of many colours that radiated from the city. Never have I ever seen such a sight! I began walking toward the city in a daze of unbelief! So many questions raced through my mind. I had to know where I was. What was happening to me? I reached the front of the city and saw a double door that seemed to be about thirty feet or so in height and width! It shined as if it was polished! As I stood there wandering, the doors began to open. I took a step back and looked inside. I could see

Earth. These people though were dressed very differently!

For one thing, they all seemed to be dressed in some sort of robes with hoods! I entered through the doors in amazement at what I was seeing! The inside was massive! It seemed to be square in shape, with a balcony all around that led down to different levels! I walked up and looked downward over the balcony. It seemed to go on forever!

As I looked up I saw many people passing by me, yet no one seemed to notice me! Then as one was approaching me he suddenly stopped! He slowly raised his head and I could see his face! His hair was snow white! I wanted to speak, but before I could do so, he turned and pointed to a long hallway! Though we never spoke I knew I was expected to go down to this hallway. Then, as if nothing had happened, he continued on. I knew I had to as well.

Something beckoned me forward. I walked a long walk down to the end of this hallway. I did not turn to the right or the left. I knew somehow that my questions were about to be answered! Again I saw before me a massive double door. It seemed to be of some type of metal I could not tell if it was made of gold or not.

Suddenly the doors opened! I heard a voice, though not an audible voice, but from inside of me. It seemed, to say, "Enter!" I did as I was told and the doors shut suddenly behind me! I was afraid for the first time! Total darkness! Total silence!

Then, after a length of time that I could not determine, a bright light began to glow in the room! Brighter and brighter it became! It was somewhat above me and in front of me. I tried to look but was almost blinded by it! I held my hands up in front of me and could make out the appearance of a Figure sitting on some type of seat!

Then, without warning, a voice asked, "What have you done with your life?" The voice penetrated my very being! I had no answer!

Then to my right I saw what seemed to be like a movie, and I was in it! I saw my mother giving birth to me, then I saw my childhood and friends! I saw everything from my youth up! Before my eyes I saw everything I had ever done!

As my life played out before my very eyes I tried to think of good things I had done. I was raised in church and had been very active in church functions, yet as I pondered on this, I saw a man in his car that had ran out of gas. I had stopped and given him a lift to a local store about a year ago. I had bought him some gas as he had no money and helped him get on his way! I thought to my self, why am I seeing this? The voice was loud and clear. "You did not hesitate to help this soul, and asked nothing in return! These actions are the essence of good!"

I saw all the people I had hurt as well, and was shown how my actions had set in motion the actions of others! I was stunned! I had never thought of my life having an effect on the actions of my friends, family, and others I had met. I saw the results of all I had done, and I was not pleased at all!

I looked on until the events came to an end. Indeed I had done so little with my life! I had been selfish and cruel in so many ways! I was truly sorry I had done so little. Then again loud and clear I heard the voice speak again, "You must return!"

I did not want to return. I was quite content to stay, and longed to stay even after the things I had seen and heard. "I have so many questions," I replied, "Things I need to know and do not understand."

"You must return and help others to change by changing your life! Doctors will want to perform surgery on you. Do not let this happen! If you do you will never walk again! Someone will visit you, and bring you answers to the questions you have. When I call you will come again! You will recover from all that has happened if you do these things. Look and see what lies ahead!"

I turned and saw the Earth in turmoil! Wars, death, and terrible sights! Cities fell, and new ones were built! I saw the United States, and a volcano exploding, covering many cities in darkness! I looked on and saw the collapse of our government as we know it. I saw people killing for food and water, horrible sights! I saw what seemed to be a giant explosion in the Earth’s atmosphere, and much land was destroyed!

I looked on and saw a new type of people, younger and of a peaceful nature. Only a few cities were left, but these people seemed to be content. "It is time for you to go," I heard again! But I wanted to see more!

Then the doors opened and I felt myself almost carried down the hallway. I passed through the doors of the city and felt myself shooting back to Earth through this tunnel I had come through! Faster I went, unable to stop! I entered the atmosphere of Earth, and saw the river below. I saw my body still lying there motionless!

I experienced an electric shock so tremendous I felt my body jump! I opened my eyes and saw the trees above me, and the skyline. Then, Oh God, the pain! I was struggling for every breath, choking on my own blood!

I managed to roll onto my stomach. The pain was as much as I could bear! I looked at the sky and saw the sun was lower than I remembered. I looked at my watch. It was 5:30 in the afternoon! My only thoughts were about how I could get help. I noticed my rifle was not far from me, still attached to the rope I had tied around my waist. I began pulling it toward me. I managed to grab hold of the barrel and pulled it up to me. I fired a shot about every ten minutes hoping someone would come.

It was getting late, and I knew I would not survive much longer, so I began crawling on my stomach, pulling myself along with the stock of my rifle. I managed to crawl up a trail that ran down to the river. As I crawled through thick brush and briar patches, the pain was so great I passed out many times. I wanted to give up because I was so tired, and in so much pain. I knew I had to make it at least to somewhere that I could be found, or so I hoped! I looked out in front of me and saw the road I lived on through the trees. I could hear sounds in the distance!

"Yes, thank you God," I thought to myself! I finally found myself at the road and began a feeble cry for help. I was too exhausted though, and just lay there in the road. My fatherinlaw was returning from work and found me lying in the road. "It's all right," I heard him say. "Help is on the way."

That was the last I remembered until I saw the lights inside the hospital Emergency Room. A doctor stood by my feet, asking "Can you feel this?" "Feel what?" I asked. He had been examining my feet and legs with a sharp instrument. I was paralysed! He said, "We are sending you by ambulance to a hospital that can handle your injuries."

Whether because of the pain or the medication, I was out like a light. The next afternoon I awoke to find two doctors standing at the foot of my hospital bed. They introduced themselves and explained to me that I must undergo surgery at once. Some bones in my back were broken, and they were putting pressure on my spinal nerves, causing paralysis. Then I heard the warning I had heard before!

"Do not let them perform surgery, or you will never walk again!" I understood completely, but knew they would not. I told them I must see my wife and daughter first! My wife arrived with my daughter shortly after the doctor’s visit. I told her what they had said. She advised me that I must realise they were only doing what was necessary to help me! I did not know how to tell her what I had experienced! I tried to tell her it was my belief that I should not be operated on. Although she disagreed, she honoured my wishes. When the doctors returned and I told them of my decision, they were very concerned. I listened to lecture after lecture!

That night I lay upon my bed and wept sorely. Was I insane? What was I doing? A light began to fill my room. "You will be well," I heard a voice say. Then it was gone! I composed myself and dozed off to sleep. Days turned into weeks, and weeks into months.

Then one morning I felt a tingling in my feet! I was overcome with joy! I told the nurse I wanted to get up and walk! I knew I was healed without a doubt!

A few hours later I was taken down to the Physical Therapy room. They carried me down and raised me up to a vertical position. The nurse helped me to stand in front of a set of parallel bars. I gripped the bars and placed my feet firmly on the floor. One step! Two steps!

"My God, he’s walking!" the nurses said to each other. The next few days were hard. I took many trips to Physical Therapy, and had numerous xrays done. My wife and family were all amazed, yet I knew! I had been told! The rest had to be true as well!

My doctor was more amazed when he found no bones pressing on my spinal nerve! He said, "This is not normal! It seems that a higher power has done for you what we were going to try and correct with surgery! I have never seen anything like this before!"

Since that day, my life has changed, and I have been able to help others in ways I never dreamed. I wanted to share this with everyone, as it is what has led me onward in my quest for Truth!

The story of Ricky Randolph may be found on the following Internet site: http://neardeath.com/randolph.html

The true story of Ricky Randolph is included, with kind permission, in the free ebook BEYOND THE FINAL FRONTIER which includes 27 similar true stories, and may be freely read and downloaded from www.finalfrontier.org.uk

CHAPTER 36: THE STORY OF SIMON MACKRELL

The roads of New Zealand are reasonably free of traffic. But accidents can happen, even on quiet country roads, as Simon Mackrell found one rainy morning in October 1990. The accident he was involved in took him both to Heaven and Hell. This is his story.

I had worked as a fitter and welder in a maintenance workshop since December 1988. On the 19th October 1990 I was travelling to Kawerau in a vehicle, towing a sixteenfoot trailer carrying a large diesel motor. It was a heavy load.

When I left Mt Maunganui at 7:30 a.m. the weather was rainy. At about 8:20 a.m. I was approaching an underpass at Matata when I was involved in a collision with the trailer of a truck and trailer unit. On the approach, I had been touching the brakes to slow down without skidding, since the road had become wet and slippery. I am not sure if I applied the brakes too hard, or if the discs had overheated, but the vehicle skidded and the trailer of the truck.

I knew that any truck units coming through the single lane underpass needed to make use of the whole road to get through, and that was why I was travelling slowly and carefully. When I saw the trailer of the truck unit tracking down my side of the road, I drove as far to the left as possible, but skidded down the opposite side of the road into the wheels of the trailer. The impact pushed the vehicle backwards, and spun it around slightly. The trailer wheel’s hub dented the bonnet of the vehicle, and broke the mixer off the carburettor. The vehicle was a dual fuel vehicle, using either LPG or petrol. That day it was running on LPG, and immediately burst into flames. The impact caused the bolts of the towbar to shear. The trailer collided with the tank, and dropped the LPG cylinder on to the road. The gas ignited and flames engulfed the vehicle. The flames poured in through the driver’s door.

All the above happened so quickly that I panicked, and my life seemed to flash before my eyes. I fought to free myself, and could hear strange voices. Yet somehow I was comforted by the Holy Spirit saying, ‘Be calm, my hand is on you. Undo the seat beat and open the door. My protection is with you, and I will help you.’

As He was speaking I did as He instructed. I thought that the door had jammed in the frame, so I lifted the handle and rammed my shoulder against the door. The door burst open and I flew out sideways towards the road, yet I landed on my feet. I felt a hand on my collar pulling to me to my feet. I presumed that this helping hand was from the truck driver who had stopped to help me. But he said that the flames had been too hot, and that he had only helped me to my feet after I had rolled in a puddle to extinguish my burning overalls. When he touched me he was frightened, as some of my skin stuck to his hand. He told me later that he had not expected to see me come out of the vehicle alive.

He helped me to move up the road away from the burning vehicle, which was exploding in the flames. He sat me down on a raincoat on the embankment and dowsed my burns with water. I felt hot and dry inside, so I indicated the need for a drink. Following the first gulp of water, I wanted to scream in pain, but when I opened my mouth only a ‘sh’ sound came out. This was the first indication that my injuries were serious, and that I had internal burning. I learned later that I had 35% to 40% external burns, and was also burned internally from my mouth to my stomach, and had also burned both lungs.

The driver had trouble contacting the emergency services because the site where the accident happened was a radio dead spot. He fortunately managed to make contact with an approaching truck, and was able to request help. An ambulance was nearby, and came to my aid much quicker than the other services.

On the way to hospital I was thanking the Lord for everything He had done for me. As I started thanking Him, the pain and shock increased. I would have passed out, but asked the Lord for help, as I wished to continue to praise Him for His goodness in rescuing me. The pain did not go away completely but remained at a level I could tolerate. This is in line with First Corinthians 10:13 which states, “God is faithful, who will not allow you to be tempted beyond what you are able, but with the temptation will also make the way of escape, that you may be able to bear it”. I believe my escape was helped by prayer, praise, and praying in tongues.

I remained conscious when they wheeled me into the Accident and Emergency at the local hospital. I was even able to chat and joke with the staff while they cut off the remains of my burnt overalls and clothing. The anaesthetist then put me to sleep so that they could prepare me for the skin grafting that I would need.

Burns patients are put into an induced coma, and placed on life support machines to monitor vital signs so that any loss of body fluids may be treated. I was given morphine, blood and plasma to prepare me for the helicopter flight to another large hospital, which has the most modern and wellequipped facilities for burn treatment.

I have two memories of this period. The first memory was during the first week. I woke from the anaesthetic sometime after one of my many operations. My body was aching all over, and I was shaking terribly. I tried to talk to the black African male nurse looking after me, but was not able to because of a tube in my mouth. The second memory happened some time during the middle weekend when my lungs collapsed one after the other, and I experienced disturbances of my heart rhythm. The medical team worked around the clock for about two days to keep me alive. At one point during this time my spirit seemed to leave my body, giving me what is known as a Near Death Experience.

It was like being in a deep sleep, in a favourite chair, and then being woken suddenly. Instead of

waking and seeing normal sunlight, or normal electrical light, I was in a place that appeared to be lit with infrared lights, as if I had stepped into a photographer’s darkroom. After I became aware of the red light I experienced a chilling fear. I felt very cold, and felt myself descending into a chasm. As I descended deeper the chasm became darker, and I experienced waves of oppression, anguish, pain, agony and loneliness. It was like being tortured from within and from outside of myself. The fear and cold penetrated right through me. I put my hands to my head to comfort myself, and my hands passed right through my body.

I was in my spirit body, having shape but no form. It was then that I heard screams and cries coming from where I was heading. The smell was terrible. At this moment I felt myself saying ‘I am going the wrong way, I should be going up, this is Hell. I belong to the Lord Jesus Christ. Lord save me, please. You are the Resurrection and the Life.’ When I mentioned Jesus the place erupted with foul language, and voices telling me in no uncertain terms to shut up.

I had only got out the words ‘I belong to the Lord Jesus Christ’ when a bright light surrounded me from head to toe. The light dispelled the darkness and was full of love, peace, and joy. This gave me a feeling of security. In the light I smelt an amazing fragrance. The light came down from above, while below it, and running parallel to it was a pathway of golden cobblestones. I was lifted by what seemed to be two hands, one on each of my hips. I was drawn up the light along the path, and soon it levelled out. Before me were the walls of a huge city. It reminded me of the walls I had seen in the film Jesus of Nazareth, but instead of the walls being the brown colour in the film, these walls were multicoloured and shimmering with light. The colours were in layers, reflecting the gems the wall was made from. The beauty was amazing and glorious, more beautiful than any rainbow, or anything on Earth.

The path ended at a huge white gate that the Bible describes as gates of pearl. Both the gates and the gems of the walls are described in Revelation 21. The same light that I was moving in was also radiating out from within the city, and also contained the same love, peace, joy and warmth. As I stood at the gates, I heard amazing singing coming from within the city, voices that sang in beautiful harmony, singing to the Lord.

An angel spoke to me. I am not sure if the angel stepped through the gate, or if he was there all the time, but only when he spoke to me did I become aware of his presence. He said, ‘Return from where you came from’. I put my arms out pointing into the city and said ‘I am home. I would like to go in, to be with Jesus and my Heavenly Father'. He replied, ‘The Lord’s return is imminent. I have more to do, you are to return from where you came’. The angel was huge, over seven or eight feet tall. He was broad, and dressed in a white robe with sandals on his feet. He had a leather belt around him that held a large sword in

an ornamental sheath. The belt was braided with gold and brass thread. He had an amazing presence and spoke with the authority of God.

Just as I had been drawn up the path in the light, now I moved away from the City, and it was all darkness again. I still had my arms outstretched, so when my spirit returned to my body my arms lifted up. The nurse commented to my Mum that my arms had been raised. They had wondered if I had been praying or hallucinating, but they were not sure. They comforted Mum by saying I had turned a corner and was much better. Mum wishes she had noted the time and date in her diary, because from that moment on until I came out of the coma, my healing accelerated rapidly.

A fortnight after the accident I came out of the coma. The doctors removed my respiratory tube since I was breathing well enough on my own. I still had a gastric tube, and was still attached to the life support monitor. One morning, I was trying to attract the attention of the nurse, and I accidentally ripped out a tube from my carotid artery, which is the major artery for the blood supply from the heart to the brain. If the tube is not withdrawn carefully it can damage the artery, and if the wound is not sealed with pressure a lot of blood is lost. The nurse rushed in and applied pressure to my neck at the position of the artery but was amazed to find no blood flowing from the wound and no internal bleeding. Later in the day the doctors took me off the life support monitor and left only an intravenous drip in my arm.

I was discharged from hospital on the 1st January 1991, having made steady progress, and was able to talk and pray with several patients about my faith in God.

The things that I have seen and experienced are real. They are what God did, directly or through others, in answer to their prayers of faith. Mum and I received tremendous love and support from our immediate family and friends. We also received wonderful support from our church and the pastoral team. I am also thankful for the encouragement and letters from Christians I received while in hospital.

As Christians, I believe that we should not be spiritual secret agents, but also be willing to share our good news with others.

Simon Mackrell may be contacted at: FARO Ministries PO Box 774 Mt Hagen 281, W.H.P. Papua, New Guinea

The true story of Simon Mackrell is included, with his kind permission, in the free ebook BEYOND THE FINAL FRONTIER which includes 27 similar true stories, and may be freely read and downloaded from www.finalfrontier.org.uk

CHAPTER 37: HOW DO WE KNOW THAT GOD EXISTS?

In Genesis 1:1 the Bible states, “In the beginning God created the Heavens and the Earth”. Up until the early part of the 20th century the Western world held this predominately JudeoChristian world view.

There has been a dramatic shift from this view, mainly because of

the Theory of Evolution, following the publication in 1859 of “The Origin of Species” by Charles Darwin. This developed into the atheistic Spontaneous Generation Theory, which states that all life on planet Earth descended from a common singlecell, arising by chance, in the primordial ooze, 3.5 billion years ago.

Over the last 100 years there has been a dramatic shift from the Biblical Creation model to the Spontaneous Generation Evolutionary model, which is now widely taught in schools and universities. The fact is that the Spontaneous Generation model does not stand up to close inspection, as many modern scientists have now agreed.

THE UNIVERSE HAD A FINITE BEGINNING

Albert Einstein published his Special Theory of Relativity in 1905, and his General Theory of Relativity in 1915. In 1968 and 1970 three British astrophysicists, Steven Hawking, George Ellis and Roger Penrose published papers in which they extended Einstein’s Theory of General Relativity to include measurements of Time and Space. According to their papers time and space had a finite beginning that corresponded to the origin of matter and energy. Prior to this moment, time and space did not exist! (Steven Hawking, George Ellis, “The Cosmic Blackbody

Radiation and the Existence of Singularities of our Universes” Astrophysical Journal, 152 (1968) pp.2536. Steven Hawking and Roger Penrose, “The Singularities of Gravitational Collapse and Cosmology”, Proceedings of the Royal Society of London, Series A, 314 (1970) pp. 529 – 548.)

THE FIRST LAW OF THERMODYNAMICS

The First Law of Thermodynamics states that the sum of kinetic energy, potential energy, and thermal energy in a closed system remains constant. In other words, matter, or its energy equivalent, cannot be created nor destroyed under natural circumstances. This law is often thought of as the Law of Conservation of Mass and Energy.

THE SPONTANEOUS GENERATION THEORY CONTRADICTS THE FIRST LAW OF

THERMODYNAMICS

To explain the origin of matter in the atheistic Spontaneous Generation model, it is assumed that matter arose from nothing. This is in direct contravention of the First Law of Thermodynamics! The First Law of Thermodynamics demands that matter cannot create itself. There must therefore have been an “Outside Agency”, Who the Bible describes as God, Who created everything.

THE SECOND LAW OF THERMODYNAMICS

The Second Law of Thermodynamics gives a precise definition of a property called entropy. Entropy can be thought of as a measure of the disorder in a system. The law states that the entropy, or disorder, of an isolated system can never decrease. In other words, in our Universe, a state of order progresses to a state of disorder. The Second Law of Thermodynamics implies that the Universe could not order and provide energy for itself. The order and energy observed in the Universe implies an “Outside Agency”, Who the Bible describes as God.

THE SPONTANEOUS GENERATION THEORY CONTRADICTS THE SECOND LAW OF

THERMODYNAMICS

In Darwin’s Theory of Evolution, and the Spontaneous Generation model, it is proposed that “simple life” evolved into more complex life forms. Darwin’s theory of Evolution and the Spontaneous Generation model both directly contravene the Second Law of Thermodynamics, which states that disorder in a system increases, rather than decreases.

COMMENTS FROM WORLD FAMOUS SCIENTISTS

In 1930 British physicist Sir James Jeans wrote:

“Nature seems very conversant with the rules of pure mathematics … In the same way, a scientific study of the action of the universe has suggested a conclusion which may be summed up… in the statement that the universe appears to have been designed by a pure mathematician… the universe can best be pictured, although still very imperfectly and inadequately, as consisting of pure thought… If the universe is a universe of thought, then its creation must have been an act of thought. Indeed the finiteness of space compels us to think of the creator as working outside time and space, which are part of his creation, just as an artist is outside his canvas.” (The Mysterious Universe p 146)

NASA astronomer Robert Jastrow wrote

“Now we see how the astronomical evidence leads to a Biblical view of the origin of the world: the chain of events leading to man commenced suddenly and sharply in a definite moment of time, in a flash of light and energy,”

(God and the Astronomers p 14).

Sir Fred Hoyle wrote:

“A super intellect has monkeyed with physics, as well as with chemistry and biology,” (The Universe, Past and Present Reflection, Annual reviews of Astronomy and Astrophysics, 20:16. 1982).

He also wrote:

“The likelihood of the formation of life from inanimate matter is one to a number of with 40 thousand noughts (zeros) after it. It is enough to bury Darwin and the whole theory of evolution. There was no primeval soup, neither on this planet nor on any other, and if the beginnings of life were not random they must therefore have

been the product of a purposeful intelligence,” (Nature: vol.294:105, Nov 12 1981).

The Astronomer George Greenstein wrote:

“As we survey all the evidence, the thought instantly arises that some supernatural agencyor rather Agency – must be involved. Is it possible that suddenly, without intending to, we have stumbled upon the existence of a Supreme Being? Was it God who stepped in and so providentially crafted the cosmos for our benefit?” (The Symbiotic Universe. New York: William Morrow, 1998, p 27).

Physicist and Nobel Laureate Arno Penzias wrote:

“Astronomy leads us to a unique event, an universe which was created out of nothing, one with a very delicate balance needed to provide exactly the conditions required to permit life, and one which has an underlying (one might say ‘supernatural’) plan.” (Henry Margenau and Roy Varghese, ed., Cosmos, Bios, and Theos, La Salle, IL: Open Court, 1992, pg. 83).

Robert Shapiro wrote:

“The improbability involved in generating even one bacterium is so large that it reduces all considerations of time and space to nothingness. Given such odds, the time until the black holes evaporate and the space to the ends of the universe would make no difference at all. If we were to wait, we would truly be waiting for a miracle”, (Origins – A Skeptics Guide to the Creation of Life on Earth, p 128).

In 1982 Francis Crick, winner of the Nobel Prize in Biology wrote:

“ An honest man, armed with all the knowledge available to us now, could only state that in some sense, the origins of life appears at the moment to be almost a miracle, so many are the conditions which would have to be satisfied to get it going”, (Life Itself, Its Origin and Nature, Futura, London 1982).

THERE ARE SERIOUS SCIENTIFIC DOUBTS ABOUT EVOLUTION

In summary, there are such difficulties reconciling the Spontaneous Generation theory of the evolution of life with observable laws of physics that many modern and respected scientists have seriously questioned the whole Spontaneous Generation theory.

The Biblical view of the Universe, created by God Himself, is the only, and, in our view, the correct, alternative.

It is also by far the simplest!

THE BIBLE ACTUALLY TEACHES THAT GOD KNEW EACH HUMAN LIFE BEFORE HE

CREATED THE UNIVERSE.

This is exactly what the Bible teaches, in Ephesians 1: 3, 4:

"Blessed be the God and Father of our Lord Jesus Christ, who has blessed us with every spiritual blessing in the heavenly places with Christ Just as He chose us in Him before the foundation of the world, that we should be holy and without blame before Him in love"

GOD KNEW EVERY HUMAN BEING BEFORE HE CREATED THE UNIVERSE

God knew all about us long before we were "formed in the womb". He sanctified us before we were formed in the womb.

The Bible actually teaches that God knew each human life before He created the Universe.

The Bible says: "For you did form my inward parts: You did knit me together in my mother's womb I will praise You, for I am fearfully and wonderfully made", Psalm 139 vv.13,14.

"Before I formed you in the womb I knew you. Before you were born I sanctified you. I ordained you as a prophet to the nations", Jeremiah 1: 3.

THE REAL YOU IS SOFTWARE, NOT HARDWARE!

The following figures are taken, with permission, from Chuck Missler’s excellent briefing package on the subject, “The ET Scenario”. The real you was chosen before the foundation of the world, and has no time dimension. In other words the real you is immortal.

Each human body contains approximately 75 trillion cells. Each cell, except for the red blood cells, has a full complement of chromosomes in its nucleus. Each nucleus has 46 chromosomes made up of 23 pairs, one from each of the two parents of each individual.

Each chromosome contains a strand of DNA, which includes hundreds of millions of base pairs. Stretched out straight each strand of DNA would measure 39 feet long and about 20 atoms across.

DNA was discovered in 1952. DNA is and composed of Adenine, Thymidine,

Guanine, and Cytosine. DNA is the computer storage medium of the human

body. DNA is in fact a three out of four digital code, with immense storage

capacity. Each particular cell in the human body has a particular computer

code, with information about how it should function, repair itself and

reproduce. DNA is an extremely complex molecule.

MATHEMATICS AND THE CHANCES OF EVOLUTION OCCURRING

It can be calculated mathematically that the chance of one DNA molecule being formed by “spontaneous generation” is 1:10153. The scientific community discounts any “chance” greater than 1: 1050, which means that DNA could not possibly have evolved by spontaneous generation! This discounts completely the notion of Man being formed from “primitive cells”.

The fact is that “primitive cells” are not primitive! They have DNA in them, which is incredibly complex, and simply could not have “evolved by chance out of the primordial slime!”

In the animal kingdom, the human, the rat, the bat, the mouse, the worm, and the fruit fly all have the same DNA code. If we were to discover different computers using identical software we can safely assume that all the computers obtained their software from the same software house!

Thus all DNA codes of life came from the same ‘software house’, proving the supernatural origin of life on this planet. Each individual is thus preprogrammed, and that program resides on the DNA in each individual cell comprising our human body. The DNA code includes

details of our height, our personality, our intelligence, the colours of our

eyes and other physical attributes. It is for this reason that family likeness

is readily observed.

Just as software may be loaded onto a compact disc, so our software is

loaded onto our DNA. In the analogy of a compact disc, the weight of the

disk remains the same whether megabytes of information are present on

the diskette or not. Real computer information in a computer is weightless

software, rather than the plastic and metal of the actual hardware.

In the same way, your real personality, the real “you”, is weightless, timeless software, coded on your DNA. The real ‘you’ is immortal.

According to Jesus Christ one day we will all be resurrected. ‘For the hour

is coming in which all who are in the grave will hear his voice and come

forth those who have done good, to the resurrection of life, and those

who have done evil to the resurrection of damnation.’ (John 5: 28,29.)

The Visual Bible

DIFFICULTIES WITH INFORMATION SYSTEMS

There is not space in this book to fully develop this theme. However, there are immeasurable difficulties with the Spontaneous Generation model, which are briefly touched on below. Assuming that DNA could “evolve by chance”, the Spontaneous Generation model still has major difficulties!

DNA is a digital information system, which sends highly complicated and specific instruction to each cell within which it resides. If the reader were to imagine DNA as a highly complex modern cellular phone, capable of sending digital codes to other cellular phones, then the size of the problem becomes apparent.

How is it that this highly complex “cellular phone,” which “developed spontaneously”, can send digital messages to countless other “cellular phones”, on exactly the same frequency, in a computer language which other “cellular phones” can understand, and act on? The fact is that there is no information system known to man that does not require “programming” by an outside agency.

If cellular phones were able to manufacture themselves, you can guarantee that they would not be able to communicate with each other! They would only be able to communicate with each other when an outside agency, of greater technological expertise, programmed all the cellular phones to identical frequencies, using identical computer languages!

CHIRALITY OF MOLECULES AND PROTEINS IN LIVING SYSTEMS

The problem increases when the molecular biology of the living cell is studied. In all living systems molecules of DNA and RNA exist in the righthand form (they are dextrorotatory). The amino acids in all living systems are in the lefthand form (they are levorotatory). Even supposing that these complex molecules and proteins were to evolve from the primordial ooze, consisting of basic elements, the product would be a racemic mixture of both left and right handed forms of DNA, RNA, and amino acids. This racemic mixture of left and right handed forms would be completely useless for living cells, completely distorting the architecture these complex cell structures.

In the cellular phone analogy if you cross the wiring over within the phone, producing ”mirror image wiring” you can guarantee that the cellular phone will not work!

IN SUMMARY

The Spontaneous Generation model is faced with such huge problems that independent thinking individuals, understanding the problems involved, would be much better advised to accept the only plausible alternative: “In the beginning God created the Heavens and the Earth”, (Genesis 1:1)

For further information, the following subjects are available on www.finalfrontier.org.uk

CREATION: THE GENESIS ACCOUNT EVOLUTION IS IMPOSSIBLE

Dr Richard Kent also provides FREE LECTURES on these subjects.

CHAPTER 38: HOW DO WE KNOW THAT THE BIBLE IS A SUPERNATURAL BOOK, INSPIRED BY GOD HIMSELF?

Christians believe that the Bible is the supernatural inspired Word of God mainly because Jesus Christ said that it was. There is however considerable other evidence about the totally unique origin of Scripture. This section seeks to show that the Scriptures, the book we call the Holy Bible, could only have been inspired by a Supernatural Intelligence living completely outside our human experience.

WHAT DID JESUS CHRIST SAY ABOUT THE BIBLE?

Jesus said in his last prayer that, “Your Word is Truth” (John 17:17.) Jesus himself freely quoted Scripture and was obviously extremely conversant with it. He was, after all, a Jewish rabbi!

The Bible at the time of Jesus Christ was the Old Testament. Jesus not only knew the Old Testament extremely well, but freely quoted it. Jesus in fact put his own authority on Scripture in the following statement. “Heaven and Earth will pass away, but my words will not pass away”, (Matthew 24:35). Paul declared in the New Testament that, “All Scripture is given by inspiration of God”, (2 Timothy 3:16.)

OTHER INDICATIONS OF THE SUPERNATURAL ORIGINS OF SCRIPTURE

Readers of this book may not be familiar with the supernatural origin of Scripture, which is taken very lightly by large sections of our society. It is hoped that the following will add considerable understanding to the unique supernatural origin of Scripture.

PROPHECY

The Bible is a prophetic book. It clearly foretells the future because God lives outside our fourth dimension, known as Time. Jesus Christ said, “Before Abraham was born, I am”, (John 8:58) confirming that He existed before the birth of Abraham. The Bible states that Jesus Christ is God, and preexisted everything ( John 1:1).

The Bible is a prophetic book, with over 25% of it referring to future events. The most mathematically amazing Scripture is found in Daniel 9:2626.In this Scripture the angel Gabriel is foretelling the exact date when Jesus Christ, the anticipated Messiah, would come to Jerusalem. It is completely accurate to the very day!

“Know and understand that from the issuing of a decree to restore and rebuild Jerusalem until Messiah the Prince there will be seven weeks and sixtytwo weeks …then after the sixty two weeks the Messiah will be cut off…”

For a concise explanation of this we have quoted from the New American Standard Bible, the New Open Bible Study Edition, page 942:

“The vision of the sixtynine weeks in Daniel 9:25,26 pinpoints the coming of the Messiah. The decree of Daniel 9:25 took place on March 4th, 444 BC (Nehemiah 2:18). The sixtynine weeks of seven years equals 483 years, or 173,880 days (using 360day prophetic years). This leads to March 29th, A.D.33, the date of the Triumphal Entry (of Jesus into Jerusalem). This is checked by noting that 444 BC to AD 33 is 476 years, and 476 times 365.24219* days per year equals 173,855 days. Adding 25

th th

days for the difference between March 4and March 29gives 173,880 days.” *It should be noted that the Babylonians used a 360 day calendar, which must be converted to our current Solar Years, of 365 days. These 360 day years are commonly called prophetic years.

This prophecy is mathematically correct to the very day! There is simply no other book on planet Earth which predicts the future with such stunning accuracy!

THE RECURRENT NUMBER 7 FOUND IN THE BIBLE

In the Bible the number seven is the number of perfection. There are myriad chains and sequences of sevens found in both the text, and the Hebrew and Greek numerics, of Scripture. In this respect the Bible is unique, and clearly of supernatural design.

A more detailed analysis of the number seven in Scripture is beyond the scope of this book, but we quote from Chuck Missler’s briefing package “Beyond Coincidence” in which he demonstrates the supernatural authority of the Bible, quoting the famous work of Ivan Panin, the Russian mathematician (1855 – 1942).

Matthew 1, vv 116 concerns the names of ancestors of Jesus Christ

“A record of the genealogy of Jesus Christ the son of David, the son of Abraham: Abraham was the father of Isaac, Isaac the father of Jacob, Jacob the father of Judah and his brothers, Judah the father of Perez and Zerah, whose mother was Tamar,Perez the father of Hezron, Hezron the

The Visual Bible

father of Ram, Ram the father of Amminadab, Amminadab the father of Nahshon, Nahshon the father of Salmon, Salmon the father of Boaz, whose mother was Rahab, Boaz the father of Obed, whose mother was Ruth, Obed the father of Jesse, and Jesse the father of King David. David was the father of Solomon, whose mother had been Uriah's wife, Solomon the father of Rehoboam, Rehoboam the father of Abijah, Abijah the father of Asa, Asa the father of Jehoshaphat, Jehoshaphat the father of Jehoram, Jehoram the father of Uzziah, Uzziah the father of Jotham, Jotham the father of Ahaz, Ahaz the father of Hezekiah, Hezekiah the father of Manasseh, Manasseh the father of Amon, Amon the father of Josiah, and Josiah the father of Jeconiah and his brothers at the time of the exile to Babylon. After the exile to Babylon: Jeconiah was the father of Shealtiel,Shealtiel the father of Zerubbabel, Zerubbabel the father of Abiud, Abiud the father of Eliakim, Eliakim the father of Azor, Azor the father of Zadok, Zadok the father of Akim, Akim the father of Eliud, Eliud the father of Eleazar, Eleazar the father of Matthan, Matthan the father of Jacob, and Jacob the father of Joseph, the husband of Mary, of whom was born Jesus, who is called Christ.” NIV

The following observations may be made about this passage:

  • The number of words is divisible by seven.

  • The number of letters is divisible by seven.

  • The number of vowels is divisible by seven.

  • The number of consonants is divisible by seven.

  • The number of words beginning with a vowel is divisible by seven.

  • The number of words beginning with consonants is divisible by seven.

  • The number of words that occur more than once is divisible by seven.

  • The number of words that occur in only one form is divisible by seven.

  • The number of words that occur more than once is divisible by seven.

  • The number of nouns is divisible by seven.

  • Only seven words are not nouns.

  • The number of names is divisible by seven.

  • Only seven other kinds of noun are present.

  • The number of male names is divisible by seven.

  • The number of generations is divisible by seven.

The implications of the above lists of names, and characteristics associated with those names, is simply beyond the ability of man to comprehend! It would be extremely difficult for anyone to construct a list of names with these characteristics! It is quite impossible for anyone to arrange the name of his own father, let alone names of members of the family tree in many preceding generations! Only God could have arranged this, conclusively proving the supernatural authenticity of Scripture.

THE SIGNATURE OF GOD IN THE FIRST FIVE BOOKS OF THE BIBLE

Chuck Missler has given me permission to quote his information regarding the amazing findings in the Hebrew text of the Torah, quoted in his briefing package, “The Cosmic Codes”. The Torah consists of the first five books of the Bible, namely Genesis, Exodus, Leviticus, Numbers and Deuteronomy.

Rabbi Michael Ben Weissmandl discovered the “signature of God” in the first five books of the Bible. These five books, Genesis, Exodus, Leviticus, Numbers, and Deuteronomy, are known by the Jewish community as the Torah. Readers may be more familiar with the Greek translation of Torah, namely the Pentateuch. In fact Torah is the English translation of the Hebrew word Torh.

In the original Hebrew text of the Torah, the Hebrew equivalent letters TORH are spelled out every 50th letter at the beginning of Genesis and Exodus. That is to say, that if you take the first letter T (Tau) in the book of Genesis and then count 49 letters the next letter will be the letter O (Vav), and so on.

In the books of Numbers and Deuteronomy the same signature of God applies, although the letters TORH are found backwards, both pointing to the central book of Leviticus. Chuck Missler has calculated that the chance of the name TORAH appearing at the beginning of the text of both Genesis and Exodus is about 1 in 3 million.

Similarly we are familiar with the name of God, Yahweh, commonly described as Jehovah. Both of these are English transliterations of the actual Hebrew word YHWH.

In the beginning of the book of Leviticus the name YHWH is found in the text every 7th letter, starting with the letter Y (Yod). The number 7 is, of course, the square root of 49.

The chances of the five separate constructions, all appearing only at the beginning or the end of the five books of the Torah, must be 1 chance in trillions, proving again that the whole Bible is totally supernatural.

There are many other aspects of the authenticity of Scripture beyond the scope of this book. It is recommended that the reader listens to Chuck Missler’s excellent briefing package, “The Cosmic Codes”, complete with notes.

THE GATES OF THE HEAVENLY CITY

Another interesting confirmation of Scripture is identified by D.H.A. Woodward in his book Gems from the City. He has done a scientific study of the 28 precious and semiprecious stones known on planet Earth. These are gemstones with hardness measuring over seven on the Mohs’ Scale.

He found that if particles of all 28 stones are examined under a microscope using plane polarised light, only 12 of the 28 stones refracted plane polarised light, producing rainbow colours as described in Scripture. These are the 12 listed by John in Revelation 21:1820.

D.H.A. Woodward has calculated that, on a purely mathematical basis, the chances of John picking the correct 12 gemstones, out of 28 gemstones, is one in 30 million. This is one further mathematical proof of the supernatural origin of Scripture. (Gems from the City, The Emerald Charitable Foundation, PO Box 414, Quinton, Birmingham B17 8LQ, England. 1984).

For further information, the following subject is available on www.finalfrontier.org.uk under:

THE BIBLE IS SUPERNATURAL

Dr Richard Kent also provides FREE LECTURES on this subject. CHAPTER 39: HOW DO WE KNOW THAT JESUS CHRIST IS THE MESSIAH?

The main reason that we know that Jesus Christ is the Messiah is because He said so!

“The high priest asked him, saying unto Him, ‘Are You the Christ, the Son of the Blessed?’ Jesus said, ‘I am.’ (Mark 14:6162.)

CC Art.com

PROPHECY IN THE BIBLE

The Bible has over 300 prophecies which were fulfilled in the New Testament. The following is a sample of 8 prophecies concerning the coming of the Messiah, Jesus, in the Old Testament, which were all fulfilled in the New Testament, often many hundreds of years later.

In his excellent briefing package “Footprints of the Messiah”, Chuck Missler has taken eight of the 300 prophecies fulfilled by the Lord Jesus in ministry whilst here on Earth. This illustration is used with his permission.

THE LAWS OF PROBABILITY

Before giving the details it is important to understand the laws of probability.

  • If we imagine a room in which there are 100 people, of which 50 per cent are men and 50 per cent are women, there is a 1:2 probability of any individual in that room, taken at random, being a man.

  • If in this example it is assumed that 50 per cent of the people in this particular room are left handed, and 50 per cent are right handed, then there is a 1:2 of an individual chosen at random being lefthanded.

  • The composite probability of the two separate probabilities must be compounded to obtain the chance of choosing, at random, an individual in the room who is both male and left handed.

  • Therefore, mathematically, the chances of choosing a lefthanded male in this particular room of 100 people is 1:4.

  • In other words, using laws of probability there is a one in four chance of an individual, chosen

at random, being both male and left handed. THE CHANCES OF JESUS CHRIST FULFILLING EIGHT PROPHECIES

The following short study sets out to enumerate mathematically the chances of one individual at the time of the life of Jesus Christ fulfilling 8 well known Old Testament prophecies.

The prophecies chosen by Chuck Missler are the following:

  1. Micah 5:2 Jesus was born in Bethlehem, fulfilled Matthew 2:1.

  2. Zechariah 9:9 The Messiah came riding on a donkey, fulfilled Matthew 21:111.

    1. Zechariah 11:12 The Messiah was betrayed for 30 pieces of silver, fulfilled in Matthew

    2. 26:15 and Matthew 27:9.
  3. Zechariah 11:13 The money was used by the temple authorities to buy a potters field, fulfilled Matthew 27:38.

  4. Zechariah 13:6 This describes the wounds in the hands of Jesus in the house of his friends, fulfilled John 20:25.

  5. Isaiah 53:7 He was oppressed and afflicted yet he opened not his mouth, fulfilled Matthew 27:1214.

  6. Isaiah 53:9 And they made his grave with the wicked but with the rich in his death, fulfilled Matthew 27:5760.

  7. Psalm 22:16 They pierced my hands and my feet, fulfilled John 20:25.

CONCLUSION

Using the laws of probability, the probability of these eight prophecies happening to one individual is 1:1028 

FURTHER MATHEMATICAL ANALYSIS OF THIS LARGE NUMBER

The estimate of the number of people who have actually lived on this planet is approximately 1011. The

28 11

chance of one actual person in history fulfilling all eight prophecies is 1: 10divided by 10, which equals 1: 1017.

This is however, only for eight prophecies!

Doing some simple mathematics:

  • The chance of Jesus fulfilling 16 prophecies comes to 1: 1045.

  • The chance of Jesus fulfilling only 48 prophecies is 1:10157.

LARGE NUMBERS IN PERSPECTIVE

These huge numbers need to be put into perspective. Some scientists believe that the universe is 10 billion years old. There are 1017 seconds in 10 billion years. In other words the chances of one second being chosen in the history of the universe is 1:1017.

THE PROBABILITY OF JESUS CHRIST BEING THE MESSIAH

For Jesus to fulfil over 300 prophecies, as He did, the laws of probability dictate the fact that Jesus Christ is the Messiah is the single most likely event in the history of our universe, and absolutely nothing comes remotely close!

THE NAME OF GOD ABOVE THE CROSS

When Jesus was crucified the following words, “Jesus of Nazareth, the King of the Jews” was placed above Him by order of Pontius Pilate, in Hebrew, Greek, and Latin.

CCArt.com

The Hebrew version read:

Yeshua HaNazarei W’Melech HaYehudim

Reading the first letters of the Hebrew inscription we read YHWH. This is the name of God, above the cross of Jesus Christ, the Messiah, Who is God.

Jesus Christ was executed for Blasphemy and Sedition. The Holy Spirit, however, made it perfectly clear the Jesus Christ is God.

This is obviously why the members of the Sanhedrin to change what he had written.

For further information, the following subject is available on www.finalfrontier.org.uk

THE BIBLE IS SUPERNATURAL

Dr Richard Kent also provides FREE LECTURES on this subject.

CHAPTER 40: WHY I BELIEVE IN THE RESURRECTION BY DR JOHN SLOAN FRCS, FFAEM, CONSULTANT IN ACCIDENT & EMERGENCY, LEEDS GENERAL INFIRMARY, UK

As a Christian doctor, people often wonder how it is that I can, on the one hand, believe factual and scientific information, while on the other be "religious". It is a very reasonable area for consternation. Most are too polite to ask, of course.

Let me say at the outset that I don't think I am a very religious person, and I have little time for pomp and ceremony. My Christianity revolves around a relationship with Jesus Christ, and what I do flows from that precious relationship. As such, I find that my faith in the risen Christ, and my profession not only coexist, but are mutually supportive. I will return to this point later.

At this stage I would like to make this statement, and for a number of years I have been very clear on this one point: it is a fact that Jesus died and rose. And, this being so, His claims are true, and Christianity stands. But what is the basis for my faith in the Resurrection? Have I needed to throw reason overboard? I would like to present three separate aspects, which indicate that there is a reason for my faith. I will summarize these, and then I will expand on each:

  • Firstly the evidence indicating that Jesus died and rose from the dead is overwhelming.

  • Secondly, specific details surrounding the crucifixion and resurrection were foretold.

  • Thirdly the risen Christ can be known and He can change us.

Before the reader considers the next section, it is important to note that it is graphic in medical detail, which some may find distressing.

THE EVIDENCE INDICATING THAT JESUS DIED AND ROSE FROM THE DEAD IS

OVERWHELMING

That Jesus died is beyond doubt. The medical evidence is overwhelming, quite apart from the contemporary historical accounts.

MEDICAL EVIDENCE

Most days I deal with people who h been injured. The pattern of injuries people sustain gives a great deal of information about what caused them. In fact, I often have to attend court cases to give evidence under oath concerning people's injuries, and how likely their accounts are to be true. The pattern of injuries inflicted on Jesus gives an immense amount of information about what happened to him.

The Roman practice of that time meant that Jesus' scourging would have been carried out with leather whips. Pieces of bone and lead were woven into the leather thongs, so that maximal injury resulted. The effect of this type of scourging would have been to create severe skin and underlying fat and muscle damage. Initial blood and fluid loss would have been considerable. After the initial loss, slow loss would have occurred in a way not dissimilar to a burn. The area damaged would equate to about 15% of body surface area, and fluid loss from this would be between 12 litres over 8 hours, assuming Jesus' weight to be 70kg (the weight of an

average adult male).

His scalp was bleeding from the thorns. The scalp is very rich with blood vessels, and bleeding would have been considerable, further adding to fluid loss. It is very likely that blood losses of 250500ml occurred in this way.

Then He carried a heavy cross (the cross beam to be precise) and

walked some distance in this state. The ensuing exhaustion would have resulted in profound sweat loss, further compounding his fluid depletion. So, without considering crucifixion, Jesus lost over 2 litres, most of which was blood or plasma. This low volume (hypovolaemic) state is characterized by a fall in blood pressure, a racing heart beat (tachycardia), and an elevated respiratory rate (tachypnoeia).

A 70kg man would be expected to have 5 litres of circulating blood volume. Loss of up to 2 litres (3040%) is defined as class III shock. Loss of more than 2 litres (over 40%) is class IV shock and is life threatening. The pulse becomes thready in character, the skin pale, and the level of consciousness depressed. Loss of 2½ litres (50%) results in loss of consciousness, and death follows soon after. So as Jesus was nailed to the cross, He was already severely physically compromised.

The means of crucifixion was such that the nails were almost certainly placed though the lowermost part of the forearm, not through the hands. The simple reason for this is that the body weight has to hang through these points, and the force involved is massive. Similarly the nails were probably placed through the ankle joints, rather than the feet. This would

have given a solid anchor point, and also avoided the impossible situation of the feet being nailed to a flat vertical surface. The risk of penetration of the anterior tibial artery,

running in this vicinity, would have been appreciable, resulting in further slow blood loss.

Returning to the massive force resulting from hanging a man by the arms, this can be calculated by a simple application of vectors. Calculation is inappropriate here, but readers proficient in physics can appreciate that hanging a 70kg man with arms outstretched at 85 degrees (i.e. just short of horizontal) results in a distracting force on each arm of almost half a metric ton. Within minutes the shoulders dislocate, with the elbows and wrists following. The effect on the torso would have been outward movement of the shoulder blades, to the extreme, with resulting outward stretching of the chest wall. Practically, this expands the chest cavity, and makes the act of breathing very difficult. Every expiration takes increasing effort, and can only be achieved by lifting the body on the impaled ankles. Consequently, Jesus would have been unable to maintain normal breathing patterns, and hence, control over carbon dioxide and oxygen levels. Specifically respiratory failure occurs initially, with normal carbon dioxide levels, but slowly falling oxygen levels (known as a type I respiratory failure). The physical effects on the lungs are that fluid collects at their bases, compounding fluid loss, and exacerbating the respiratory failure. After a while, therefore, the carbon dioxide level starts to rise (type II respiratory failure), and the blood becomes progressively more acidic (acidosis). This in itself damages cells, and compounds the impending lethal effects of progressing from class III into class IV shock. Jesus would almost certainly have lapsed into and out of consciousness at this stage. The situation of profound shock and respiratory failure was constantly compounded by Jesus' vertical and static position. Death would have followed with inevitability, and appears to have taken six hours from the start of crucifixion.

John's Gospel records that when the soldiers found that He was dead, one of them "pierced Jesus' side with a spear, bringing a sudden flow of blood and water", (John 19:34). This passage records that the legs of the stillalive robbers were broken to hasten death. They knew that this would slowly asphyxiate the victims, who had been relying on taking their weight regularly through their legs in order to exhale. This act of leg breaking was therefore, not only very painful, but a guaranteed way to watch slow death.

The robbers would have become blue and gasping while the laughing soldiers mocked. If the victim was thought to be dead, the Roman soldiers were trained in spearing the heart to ensure death. The spear wound would most likely have penetrated the upper abdominal wall, the diaphragm, and the lower thoracic cavity. This would have caused blood loss, and this would have

The Visual Bible

continued if Jesus were still alive. The fact that it stopped suggests that the heart was speared, and its unclotted contents emptied, followed by fluid from the fairly sizeable collections at the lung bases. It is also possible that fluid poured from a ruptured stomach: enlargement of the stomach, and stagnation of its contents are features of injury. It is important to note that the separate observation of fluid would not have occurred if bleeding were ongoing (i.e. Jesus was alive). With such a spearing it is possible, though not certain, that a ruptured lung would have also occurred. The negative pressure surrounding the lungs inevitably means that one lung collapses. If inflicted on the left side, the spear may well have penetrated the stomach and then the heart. (History suggests it was the left side, though the Bible does not record this detail). So, even if the heart were not penetrated, this major wound would have seriously injured the diaphragm and left lung. This injury alone, untreated, might result in death in an otherwise uninjured adult. This is especially so as a penetrating chest wound almost always causes a particular form of burst lung, which allows pressures to build up internally and compress the healthy remaining lung, known as a tension pneumothorax. This also results in distortion of the major vessels, and is often a lethal injury.

Considering Jesus' appalling catalogue of injury, and for any who doubt that Jesus was dead, the effect of this would have been a dramatic compounding of the respiratory failure, acidosis, and a severe drop of the circulating volume below lifesustaining levels.

For all these reasons, the legislative culture of that period had good reasons to rely on crucifixion as a means of slow lethal punishment, guaranteed in its effects.

HISTORICAL EVIDENCE FOR THE DEATH OF JESUS CHRIST

The historians of the day provide ample evidence that Jesus was killed. The Jewish Talmud recorded that Jesus was hanged on the eve of Passover.

Thallus and Phlegon, first century historians, both documented the sun being darkened at the time of Jesus' death. An eclipse of the sun was given as the reason, though this could not be so as it was the season of the Paschal full moon when Christ died.

The three hour period of darkness was noted world wide, and was recorded in Rome by contemporary historians.

Cornelius Tacitus was a Roman historian, born 5254 AD. He stated that Jesus had been put to death by Pontius Pilate.

Flavius Josephus, born in 37AD, was a Jewish Pharisee and wrote, "Now there was about this time Jesus, a wise man, if it be lawful to call him a man, for he was a doer of wonderful works ..... Pilate ... condemned him to the cross ... he appeared to them alive again on the third day." (I have shortened this comment slightly so that it is easier to understand, without changing the meaning in any way)

These independent accounts of Christianity never doubted the historicity of Jesus, which was disputed for the first time and on inadequate grounds by several authors at the end of the 18th, during the 19th, and at the beginning of the 20th centuries.

FURTHER EVIDENCE FOR THE RESURRECTION OF JESUS CHRIST

Besides the medical and nonBiblical historical evidence already covered, the Bible records that there were witnesses who saw Jesus alive. The New Testament records that "after his suffering, he showed himself to these men and gave many convincing proofs that he was alive. He appeared to them over a period of forty days and spoke about the kingdom of God," (Acts 1:3 NIV).

Paul wrote "and that he appeared to Peter, and then to the Twelve. After that, he appeared to more than five hundred of the brothers at the same time, most of whom are still living, though some have fallen asleep. Then he appeared to James, then to all the apostles, and last of all he appeared to me also, as to one abnormally born," (1 Corinthians 15:58).

Contemporary records such as these would have been torn apart if they had not been true. These words could not have been written without the people who were spoken of identifying themselves and agreeing.

IF HE DIDN’T RISE, THEN WHAT HAPPENED?

Other alternatives to the Resurrection have often been put forward. Some have suggested that the disciples somehow stole the body and lied about the resurrection. However, there was a Roman guard, which was an ample challenge to a small group of fishermen.

Most importantly, the authorities were obviously perplexed as to what had happened, and they themselves never seriously believed that the disciples stole the body. For example, no charges were ever brought, and no motive was ever established. On the contrary, from about this time onwards these disciples of Jesus became willing to die for their belief in the risen Christ.

Others have suggested that Jesus did not die, but merely revived after swooning on the cross. However, the evidence already presented indicates that this could not be the case, and Jesus' injuries were lethal. Even if they were not, how would He have escaped from a guarded, sealed tomb in such a desperately injured state?

Still others have suggested hallucination and hysteria on the part of the disciples. The fact that 500 were involved as witnesses to the sightings, and a contemporary account stated this, makes this unlikely. In addition, the fact that no one ever changed their stories despite widespread martyrdom makes this virtually impossible. An emotionally based belief, while sincerely held, would invariably lead to very inconsistent testimonies. The only remaining possibility is a miracle!

SPECIFIC DETAILS SURROUNDING THE CRUCIFIXION AND RESURRECTION WERE

FORETOLD

Actually most of Jesus' life was foretold, and space prevents a detailed appraisal of relevant prophecies. Just taking those prophecies relevant to the Crucifixion and Resurrection there are 13, mostly given 7001000 years before Christ's birth. Their accuracy is astounding;

Prophecy Given Fulfilled
1 He Was rejected Isaiah 53:3 He was despised and rejected by men, a man of sorrows, and familiar with suffering. Like one from whom men hide their faces he was despised, and we esteemed him not. John 1:1011 He was in the world, and though the world was made through him, the world did not recognise him. He came to that which was his own, but his own did not receive him
2 He was betrayed by a friend Psalm 41:9 Even my close friend, whom I trusted, he who shared my bread, has lifted up his heel against me. Mark 14:10 Then Judas Iscariot, one of the Twelve, went to the chief priests to betray Jesus to them.
3 He was sold for 30 pieces of silver Zechariah 11:12 I told them, "If you think it best, give me my pay; but if not, keep it." So they paid me thirty pieces of silver. Matthew 26:15 "What are you willing to give me if I hand him over to you?" So they counted out for him thirty silver coins.
4 He was Isaiah 53:7 He was oppressed and Matthew 27:12 When he was
dumb before afflicted, yet he did not open his accused by the chief priests and the
his accusers mouth; he was led like a lamb to the slaughter, and as a sheep before her shearers is silent, so he did not open his mouth. elders, he gave no answer.
5 His hands and feet were nailed Psalm 22:16 "Dogs have surrounded me; a band of evil men has encircled me, they have pierced my hands and my feet" John 19:18 Then were crucified Him and with Him two others one on each side and Jesus in the middle.
6 His bones were not broken, but His joints were dislocated Psalm 34:20 He protects all his bones, not one of them will be broken. Psalm 22:14 "I am poured out like water, and all my bones are out of joint. My heart has turned to wax; it has melted away within me." John 19:33 But when they came to Jesus and found that he was already dead, they did not break his legs.
7 He was Psalm 22:15 "My strength is dried up John 19:28 Later, knowing that all
dehydrate like a potsherd, and my tongue sticks was now completed, and so that the
d and to the roof of my mouth; you lay me Scripture would be fulfilled, Jesus
thirsty in the dust of death." said, "I am thirsty."
8 They cast Psalm 22:18 “They divide my John 19:2324 When the soldiers
lots for His garments among them and cast lots crucified Jesus, they took his clothes,
clothing for my clothing.” dividing them into four shares, one for each of them, with the undergarment remaining. This garment was seamless, woven in one piece from top to bottom. “Let’s not tear it,” they said to one another. “Let’s decide by lot who will get it.”
9 He was Psalm 22:7&8 "All who see me mock Matthew 27:3940 Those who
mocked me; they hurl insults, shaking their heads. He trusts in the LORD; let the LORD rescue him. Let him deliver him, since he delights in him." passed by hurled insults at him, shaking their heads and saying, "You who are going to destroy the temple and build it in three days, save yourself! Come down from the cross, if you are the Son of God!"
10 His words Psalm 22:1 "My God, my God, why Matthew 27:46 About the ninth hour
before death have you forsaken me?" Jesus cried out in a loud voice, "Eloi, Eloi, lama sabachthani?"which means, "My God, my God, why have
you forsaken me?" NIV
11 There was Amos 8:9 "In that day," declares the Matthew 27:45 From the sixth hour
darkness Sovereign LORD, "I will make the until the ninth hour darkness came
over the land sun go down at noon and darken the Earth in broad daylight". over all the land.
12 He was Isaiah 53:9 He was assigned a grave Matthew 27:5760 As evening
buried in a with the wicked, and with the rich in approached, there came a rich man
rich man's his death, though he had done no from Arimathea, named Joseph, who
tomb violence, nor was any deceit in his mouth. had himself become a disciple of Jesus. Going to Pilate, he asked for Jesus' body, and Pilate ordered that it be given to him. Joseph took the body, wrapped it in a clean linen cloth, and placed it in his own new tomb that he had cut out of the rock. He rolled a big stone in front of the entrance to the tomb and went away.
13 He would rise from the dead Psalm 16:10 because you will not abandon me to the grave, nor will you let your Holy One see decay. Acts 3:15 You killed the author of life, but God raised him from the dead. We are witnesses of this.

THE RISEN CHRIST CAN BE KNOWN, AND HE CAN CHANGE US.

Jesus promised that it was important for him to die, rise and go "to sit at the right hand of the Father" because if He did the Holy Spirit would come. Indeed, about six weeks after the resurrection, the Holy Spirit came upon those who had believed. This was Pentecost, and its significance was far reaching.

Until that time, men and women had no realistic way to be changed. Although they could choose to obey God's instructions (His commandments and laws), this did not bring about any true change within.

Suddenly, however, at Pentecost we could have the very Spirit of the living God within us. This brought the creative force that lies behind the entire universe into our hearts. Immediately at this point one might reasonably exclaim, "Why are not all Christians transformed characters, therefore?"

The fact is that this Spirit of God does take up residence within believers, but He is the Holy Spirit, and functions exclusively in the context of our obedience to His promptings. This point is easily lost sight of, and not as popularly taught as other aspects of the Spirit's work. Furthermore, His promptings often are costly to obey.

So most believers find themselves in the school of obedience to the "Resident Boss" (as Watchman Nee so aptly referred to the Holy Spirit). Our progress is sometimes painfully slow as we struggle with our wills. But the Spirit faithfully uses every opportunity to train us. Being one with the Father and Jesus the Son, He constantly offers us a closer walk with the Master, Jesus. And it is this walk, which is so real, so sweet, and so changing.

As a doctor I come across people who long to be different. One evening I was on duty and a 19 year old girl, who had overdosed on a common pain killer, started to tell me about her life. Her boyfriend (and father to her 3 year old son) had introduced her to heroin, and regularly stole to get money for his own habit and hers. She felt trapped, and longed to rise above her captivity, but could not. She longed to be different, but the reality of life was already deeply ingrained in her, and she could not believe she could be any different.

Indeed true change is rare, a fact which frustrates those who seek to help some of the seriously dysfunctional people within society. This is why true accounts of how people's lives have changed are so powerful.

HOW MEDICINE AND FAITH IN CHRIST ARE MUTUALLY SUPPORTIVE.

Jesus spent years with fishermen, but never did He minimize the skill of fishing. But on the occasion when He said, "cast your nets" great things happened! When He walked on water He wasn't trying to disprove any physical law! It is simply that the created world does not limit the Creator.

Rather, He created it to function according to predefined norms, which we, as scientists, uncover. Initially it was so good. Before evil existed, all of creation was for benefit and blessing. But evil came and distorted love so that hate emerged. Evil turned benefit to damage, blessing to cursing. Energy was always intended for good, not for destructive bombs. Biological multiplication was always for growth and health, not bizarre viral infestation. Originally these norms were simply the physical definitions the Creator had placed his work into.

But at any time God can step outside of these boundaries. And when He does, we see the most amazing of events. So we hear of laboratory confirmation of HIV positive patients with fullblown AIDS becoming symptom free and HIV negative after simple prayer. We have authenticated accounts of terminally ill patients being cured, and patients with advanced pulmonary tuberculosis having no trace of their disease.

Such accounts cause some to say they are fake, or even the work of the enemy! But why should God not have the freedom to step outside of established order if He chooses to? Jesus is the light of life, and all life flows from Him. He could not be contained in death, and He cannot be contained in the expectations we might have.

LET ME SUMMARISE

I believe in the resurrection of Jesus Christ because historical records that He lived convince me. The medical evidence that He died convinces me. All the details surrounding these events were accurately predicted, and I find these convincing. The tomb was empty and I can find no tangible alternative to His resurrection.

The most convincing issue to me is that, being alive today, He changes people’s lives. He heals people’s bodies and minds. He is able to shine His light into our hearts and utterly transform us.

And He is the Light we will all see in due course.

Dr John Sloan

© NewHope Ministries Trust.

For further information, the following subjects are available on www.finalfrontier.org.uk THE CRUCIFIXION: THE MEDICAL AND PROPHETIC ASPECTS

THE SHROUD OF TURIN PROVES THE RESURRECTION

Dr Richard Kent also provides FREE LECTURES on these subjects.

The crucifixion of Jesus Christ is one of the most documented events in history, in both religious and secular books. We now live in the year AD 2007, the Year of Our Lord 2007. Two criminals were crucified, one on each side of Jesus. The Bible says that we are all like criminals, in the sight of God. The Bible clearly records the reactions of the two criminals to Jesus Christ, the Son of God, Who was crucified between them.

“There were also two others, criminals, led with Him to be put to death. And when they had come to the place called Calvary, there they crucified Him, and the criminals, one on the right hand and the other on the left. Then one of the criminals who were hanged blasphemed Him, saying, ‘If You are the Christ, save Yourself and us.’

But the other, answering, rebuked him, saying,’ Do you not even fear God, seeing you are under the same condemnation? And we indeed justly, for we receive the due rewards of our deeds; but this Man has done nothing wrong.’ Then he said to Jesus, ‘Lord, remember me when You come into Your kingdom.’ And Jesus said to him, ‘Assuredly, I say to you, today you will be with me in Paradise’, (Luke 23:32, 33, 3943.)

Today one of the thieves is in Hell, and will always be there. He had an inappropriate reaction to Jesus Christ. The other thief is now in Heaven, and will be there forever. He looked at Jesus Christ, recognised that He was God, and the he, the thief, was sinful. The reaction of the second thief was quite different from that of the first. As a result, he went to Heaven, whilst the first thief did not, and is now in Hell.

In this book we have presented the clear Biblical guidelines to become a true disciple of the Lord Jesus Christ, beginning with a genuine spiritual birth. It is the sincere desire of the authors of this book the reaction of you, the reader, will be like that of the second thief.

This is why this book was written.

CHAPTER 42: THE MEDICAL AND BIBLICAL DEFINITIONS OF DEATH

MEDICAL ASPECTS OF DEATH

When a patient dies a doctor will normally certify that the patient is dead. If the patient is known to the doctor, and the cause of death is known, the doctor will normally issue a Death Certificate, usually with a second doctor.
If the cause of death is not known, or uncertain, the

doctor will normally refer the case to the local Coroner’s Officer. A post mortem examination will then usually be conducted by a pathologist, who will ascertain the cause of death on the basis of post mortem findings.

MEDICAL EXAMINATION TO CERTIFY DEATH

Sadly doctors are invariably very familiar with the examination of dead bodies to certify death. There are certain physical signs which a doctor will normally look for to certify death. These physical signs are as follows:

  • Examination of the Cardiovascular System: No pulse may be felt at a major blood vessel, such as the carotid artery in the neck. On auscultation of the heart with a stethoscope no heart sounds are heard. If an ECG machine (Electrocardiogram) is connected to the heart, no electrical activity may be detected at the heart, and there is a characteristic flat line tracing on the monitor.

  • Examination of the Respiratory System: There are no respiratory movements of the chest wall. On auscultation of the chest with a stethoscope no respiratory sounds may be heard. If the patient is connected to a ventilating machine, there are no voluntary movements of the patient’s respiratory system detectable on the machine’s breathing bag.

  • Examination of the Nervous System: The pupils become dilated due to lack of tone of the muscles of the iris. There are no skeletal muscle reflexes. If an EEG machine (Electroencephalogram) is connected to the brain, no electrical activity may be detected from the brain, and the characteristic electrical brain waves are flat.

Normally a medical doctor’s task is complete when physical death has been confirmed, and a death certificate has been issued.

The electrical equipment above signifies that the patient has died

BIBLICAL ASPECTS OF DEATH The Bible teaches:

  1. We are spirits living in bodies

  2. Without the indwelling spirit, the body is dead.

  3. At death the spirit leaves the body, and returns to God who gave it.

  4. After death there is a judgement.

  5. The spirit is indestructible, and lives on eternally, either in Heaven or in Hell.

The Bible does not deny the physical death of the human body, but states that there is more to the death of a human being than the death of the physical body.

  • The Bible states that a human being consists of a human body, a soul, and a human spirit.

  • The Bible states that the point of death, our human bodies die, and our human spirits leave our bodies.

  • It is important to understand that, according to the Bible, human beings are all human spirits living in physical bodies.

  • The Bible states that when we die our spirits leave our bodies to live in Eternity.

  • The Bible states that after death there is a judgement, and the indestructible spirit lives eternally either in Heaven, or in Hell.

A HUMAN BEING CONSISTS OF A BODY, A SOUL, AND A SPIRIT

In order to fully understand the concept of the human body with an indwelling human spirit we do need to go back to the original Creation of human beings, as described in the Bible. This is covered in greater detail in our teaching CREATION: THE GENESIS ACCOUNT on www.finalfrontier.org.uk

The Bible is not studied in great detail today by most people. This is a tragedy, since only the Bible tells us how we all got here, and where we are going to!

The Bible is truly supernatural, as clarified in our teaching THE BIBLE IS SUPERNATURAL on www.finalfrontier.org.uk As with most concepts, the simplest and best way to understand anything is to go back to the beginning. According to the Bible, our physical bodies are composed of the same elements as the dust of the Earth. Our bodies also contain a human spirit, which is essential for life.

THE ORIGINAL CREATION OF ADAM AND EVE

Adam and Eve were originally created as spirits

Adam and Eve were originally created as spirits, created in the likeness of God. Very soon after that the Lord God created bodies for them, “and man became a living being.”

We start in Genesis 1:2627, “Then God said, ‘Let us make man in our image, according to our likeness’. So God created man in His own image; in the image of God He created him; male and female He created them.”

We are told that God is a Spirit in John 4:25, “God is Spirit, and those

who worship Him must worship in spirit and truth."

Therefore, when God the Father, Son and Holy Spirit created something in their exact likeness, they created:

  1. The Spirit of Adam

  2. The Spirit of Eve

The spirits of Adam and Eve were created in God’s exact likeness. Remember, God is not a human being, but a Spirit.

In Genesis1:26 and 1:27 God the Father, Son, and Holy Spirit were all Spirits, and they created the spirits of Adam and Eve in Their exact likeness.

Jesus Christ is the giver of life

Approximately 2,000 years ago Jesus Christ became a Human Being. But before that Jesus Christ was a Spirit, as confirmed in the following Scriptures:

  • Genesis 1:1: “In the beginning God created the Heavens and the Earth.”

  • John 1:14: “In the beginning was the Word (Jesus Christ), and the Word was with God, and the Word was God. He was in the beginning with God. All things were made through Him, and without Him nothing was made that was made. In Him was life, and the life was the light of men.”

  • Colossians 1:1517, “Christ is the exact likeness of the unseen God. He existed before God made anything at all, and, in fact, Christ himself is the Creator who made everything in Heaven and Earth, the things we can see and the things we can't; the spirit world with its kings and kingdoms, its rulers and authorities; all were made by Christ for his own use and glory. He was before all else began and it is his power that holds everything together,” TLB.

Thus the Bible states that God (pleural) originally created Adam and Eve as spirits in Genesis 1:27.

God created the first human being, Adam, in Genesis 2:7

Later the LORD God (Jesus Christ) formed the first living being, called Man, as recorded in Genesis 2:7:

“And the LORD God formed man of the dust of the ground, and breathed into his nostrils the breath of life; and man became a living being.”

Adam and Eve were originally spirits, created in the CCArt.com likeness of God. Very soon after that God created bodies for them, “and man became a living being.”

Our human bodies were originally created out of dust

It is interesting to note that the chemical components of the human body are exactly the same chemical elements as the dust of the ground. Our physical bodies are made up of 17 chemical elements. In fact these are the same 17 elements that are found in the dust of the ground. It is a matter of common observation that, after a body has been cremated, only dust remains.

It appears, from reading these first two chapters of the Bible, that the Creation of the Human Body was a twopart process:

  • First of all the spirits of Adam and Eve were created in the image of God.

  • Then these spirits were breathed by God into a human body, formed of the dust of the ground.

It follows therefore, that we too, are composed of flesh, constructed out of the same chemical elements as the dust of the Earth, but containing an eternal spirit.

THE BODY IS DEAD WITHOUT THE INDWELLING SPIRIT

The Bible states in James 2:26, “The body without the spirit is dead”. In other words, no human life can exist without the indwelling spirit. The spirit enters the human body at conception, and leaves the human body at death. This is clearly illustrated in the following sections.

THE SPIRIT OF A HUMAN BABY ENTERS AT CONCEPTION

We are told that the human spirit is infused into the body of a baby while it is in its mother’s womb. This is described in Ecclesiastes 11:5, “God's ways are as mysterious as the pathway of the wind and as the manner in which a human spirit is infused into the little body of a baby while it is yet in its mother's womb,” TLB.

According to the James 2:26 a body without an indwelling spirit is dead. A baby’s body cannot live without an indwelling spirit. The human spirit must therefore enter the body of the baby at conception.

THE DEATH OF JESUS CHRIST

At the Death of Jesus Christ, His Spirit left His Body and He died. The vital presence of the Spirit for human life is confirmed by the death of Jesus Christ. The Bible states in Luke 23:46, “And when Jesus had cried out with a loud voice, He said, "Father, into your hands I commit My Spirit”. Having said this, He breathed His last”.

In other words, as the Spirit of Jesus Christ left His body, He died. Without Jesus’ Spirit, His Body was unable to support life, and He died.

THE RESURRECTION TO LIFE OF JAIRUSDAUGHTER

The vital presence of the spirit for human life is confirmed by the raising to life of Jairus’ daughter. This is an important concept, so we have reproduced the entire story from Luke 8:41,42, 4954 (TLB).

In this story, a 12 year old girl died, and Jesus raised her back to life: “A man named Jairus, a CC Art.com leader of a Jewish synagogue, came and fell down at Jesus' feet and begged him to come home with him, for his only child was dying, a little girl twelve years old. Jesus went with him, pushing through the crowds. A messenger arrived from the Jairus' home with the news that the little girl was dead. "She's gone," he told her father; "there's no use troubling the Teacher now." But when Jesus heard what had happened, he said to the father, "Don't be afraid! Just trust me, and she'll be all right." When they

C At

arrived at the house, Jesus wouldn't let anyone into the room except Peter, James, John, and the little girl's father and mother. The home was filled with mourning people, but he said, "Stop the weeping! She isn't dead; she is only asleep!" This brought scoffing and laughter, for they all knew she was dead. Then he took her by the hand and called, "Get up, little girl!" And at that moment her life returned and she jumped up! "Give her something to eat!" he said. Her parents were overcome with happiness, but Jesus insisted that they did not tell anyone the details of what had happened.”

When the spirit of Jairus’ daughter reentered her dead body, she came back to life. As her death her spirit had left her body, body as her spirit returned, she came back to life. This demonstrates how vital the spirit is to support human life.

AT DEATH, THE SPIRIT LEAVES THE BODY, AND RETURNS TO GOD

The following passage is taken from Ecclesiastes 12:67, “Remember your Creator now while you are youngbefore the silver cord of life snaps and the gold bowl is broken; before the pitcher is broken at the fountain and the wheel is broken at the cistern; then the dust returns to the earth as it was, and the spirit returns to God who gave it” TLB. This passage confirms that at death the human spirit returns to

God who gave it.

This says that at death the human body decomposes, but the spirit (which is indestructible) returns to God. This means that the “real you” is a spirit that will live forever.

AFTER DEATH THERE IS A JUDGEMENT

We are told in Hebrews 9:27, “It is appointed for men to die once, but after this the judgement”. When the physical body dies, our spirit will live on, and will be sent either to Heaven or to Hell, according to our relationship with Jesus Christ. There were two thieves crucified with Jesus Christ. One is now in Heaven, and the other in Hell.

Jesus Christ said, in John 5:2529, "I solemnly declare that the time is coming, in fact, it is here, when the dead shall hear my voicethe voice of the Son of Godand those who listen shall live. The Father has life in himself, and has granted his Son to have life in himself, and to judge the sins of all mankind because he is the Son of Man. Don't be so surprised! Indeed the time is coming when all the dead in their graves shall hear the voice of God's Son, and shall rise againthose who have done good, to eternal life; and those who have continued in evil, to judgment,” TLB.

This will be discussed in much greater detail in later chapters.

CHAPTER 43: SCIENTIFIC EVIDENCE FOR NEAR DEATH EXPERIENCES

Since the beginning of time mankind has been trying to find the answers to the following questions:

  • Where did I come from?

  • Why am I here?

  • Where am I going to?

We also want to answer the question of what happens after we die. We all want to know the answer the question, “What happens after we die?”

Earlier civilisations were fascinated by life after death, as have been philosophers, artists and playwrights through the ages. All have expounded their theories of life after death. However, there was no way of applying any scientific reasoning to the question of life after death.

Towards the end of the twentieth century, doctors became aware

of a phenomenon in which resuscitated patients reported Near Death Experiences. During these experiences, often referred to as NDE’s, patients encounter an after life reality.

The phenomenon of NDE’s, in which individuals reported consciousness beyond clinical death, has been documented for centuries. But only in the twentieth century could doctors apply technology and scientific reasoning to answer questions about life after death.

There has been a great deal of scientific research about patients reporting a consciousness beyond clinical death. During these NDE’s, patients report experiences of Heaven and Hell, after clinical death.

The questions raised by scientists about NDE’s are:

  1. What exactly is this phenomenon?

  2. Is this phenomenon the result of brain chemicals causing hallucinations?

  3. Or are the patients experiencing reality?

The medical profession has recently become aware of the reality of NDE’s

Towards the end of the 20th century, with the arrival of new technology, and CardioPulmonary Resuscitation, the medical profession has been faced with the reality of these NDE’s.

With the new technology the actual electrical recordings of the heart and the brain could be monitored, as well as other parameters such as pulse, blood pressure, respiratory movements, blood oxygen, blood carbon dioxide levels, and body temperature.

Doctors had also become skilled at CardioPulmonary Resuscitation. When a patient’s heart and respiratory system failed, these systems could be artificially maintained. Electrical shocks could be applied to the heart muscle, and intravenous medications given, in an attempt to restore normal heart function.

Shahid Siraj Din, Pakistan

An example of a Near Death Experience recorded in a hospital is the case of Shahid Siraj Din, with an example of an ECG tracing during clinical death.

The patient’s name was Shahid Siraj Din. Shahid was a property developer in Lahore, Pakistan. He sustained a severe myocardial infarction on 6th March 1990. He was admitted to the famous Aadil Hospital, in Lahore, Pakistan, which was the first hospital in Pakistan to be awarded the prestigious ISO 9002 Certification.

Shahid Siraj Din was a patient of Dr Ansar Haider, a consultant cardiologist at the Aadil hospital. Despite the best efforts of Dr Haider’s skilled medical team in the Intensive Care Unit, Shahid’ heart stopped. In medical language he had a Cardiac Arrest.

Shahid was resuscitated using cardiopulmonary resuscitation, and received three separate electric shocks to his heart, using a cardiac defibrillator. Shahid was resuscitated after four minutes. The ECG evidence is shown here, with a straight line ECG tracing.

There is no question that Shahid was dead. At the time of his death he was being treated by Dr Ansar Haider, and was also accompanied by his sister and brotherinlaw, both medical doctors.

After his resuscitation, Shahid explained that he felt his spirit leaving his body, and that he encountered angels and a demon, as well as Jesus Christ. Shahid’s full testimony is recorded on

www.finalfrontier.org.uk

Shahid’s full testimony is also contained in the the free ebook BEYOND THE FINAL FRONTIER, also available on www.finalfrontier.org.uk

To many people this may sound rather far fetched, so we have purposely reproduced a letter from the Aadil Hospital confirming that Shahid was indeed dead. Equally remarkable was the complete change in the patient’s life, which is a very common feature of NDE patients.

Shahid gave up his very well paid job as a property developer, and, with his sister, Dr Tahira Saleem, he set up the Shekinah Churches and Shekinah Bible Institutes in Lahore and Quetta, Pakistan. These are now thriving Christian churches in a predominantly Moslem country. Shahid then became one of the best known Christian evangelists in Pakistan over a period of eight years. Shahid’s life touched the lives of thousands of people.

Shahid sadly died for the second and last time in 1998. But he left behind him a thriving Bible college. His sister, Tahira, in an international speaker for Aglow International, and speaks on many subjects, including WHAT DOES GOD THINK ABOUT ABORTION? on www.finalfrontier.org.uk She may be contacted at the following address: Dr Tahira Saleem, Skekinah Bible Institute, 159 Hamza Town, 19 km Main Forozepur Road, Lahore, Cantt, Pakistan Email: tahira1@brain.net.pk

A LETTER FROM THE CHIEF EXECUTIVE OF THE AADIL HOSPITAL, LAHORE, CONFIRMING THE DEATH OF SHAHID SIRAJ DIN

NDE accounts are extremely common

NDE accounts following cardiopulmonary resuscitation are extremely common. The author of this book, Dr Richard Kent, spent some time as an anaesthetist, and was often involved in emergency CardioPulmonary Resuscitation of very seriously ill and dying patients. He frequently heard patients giving their accounts of their Near Death Experience.

Typical accounts given by NDE patients

NDE patients record an after death consciousness and an expanded reality after clinical death. NDE patients often record how they seemed to leave their bodies, and were often very accurate in their descriptions of the operating theatre or Emergency Room. Their accounts are chronological, with a beginning and an end.

The accounts often included Biblical subjects, such as angels, demons, Heaven, and Hell. The accounts bear a striking similarity to each other, and the NDE patients insist that they are nothing like a dream or hallucination. In addition, children often provide startling accounts of NDE’s.

Added credibility given to the NDE experience

The phenomenon of NDE’s was given considerably more credibility when Maria, a migrant worker from Eastern Europe, died in an Intensive Care Unit in Seattle.

Following her resuscitation she described to the medical staff

her out of body experiences both on the ceiling of the ICU, and also above the hospital itself. She also described a tennis shoe, which, she claimed, had been left on the roof of the hospital. The medical staff were shocked to discover that the tennis shoe was in fact present on the roof of the hospital, which Maria had no way of knowing, other than through her NDE experiences.

This event is discussed in the free movie THE FINAL FRONTIER viewable on www.finalfrontier.org.uk

CHAPTER 44: INTERVIEWS WITH SIX MEDICAL DOCTORS AND ONE NDE RESEARCHER

In this chapter the subject of NDE’s is studied in some detail, and the following six medical doctors are interviewed in depth:

  1. Dr Maurice Rawlings, Specialist Cardiologist at the Diagnostic Centre of Chattanooga, Tennessee, USA.

  2. Dr Jeff Long M.D. of IANDS (The International Association of Near Death Studies)

  3. Dr Melvin Morse M.D. of Seattle Children's Hospital, USA

  4. Dr Tony Lawrence M.D. of Coventry University, UK

  5. Dr James Winnery, Head of the US Air Force Aeronautical Research Unit, USA.

  6. Dr Richard Kent, Retired General Practitioner, UK

  7. In addition Kevin Williams, NDE Researcher in the USA, is interviewed.

THE RESEARCH OF DR MAURICE RAWLINGS

Dr Maurice Rawlings is a world expert on Near Death Experiences, and the author of three books on the subject. He has also kindly written the introduction to this book.

Dr. Rawlings was the former Clinical Assistant Professor of Medicine for the University of Tennessee at Chattanooga. He was also the former personal physician at the Pentagon for the

Joint Chiefs of Staff.

After a lifetime of studying NDE’s, Dr Rawlings comments, “Everyone wants to know what is going to happen to him or her when they die, and life after death is what eleven million people with NDE’s have claimed.

Those who have had clinical death say they experience no pain at the moment of death they just got out of the body. Those who have had bad experiences say they are afraid of dying. They are afraid of the Hell they saw.

There was one case of a blind man who, during his experience, could see perfectly well, and after the transition of death he could recall who was present, what they were doing, and even what they were wearing. But when he returned to his body, he returned to his blindness.

Others report going from this world into another world through a tunnel or something similar, and seeing a beam of light, or an angel of light. People who have had car accidents often describe how they had their lives reviewed before the car crashed. It would seem possible to have a whole day’s review in one split second. They then go on to the next world where they meet people, their friends, who have already died, and describe strolling arm in arm across this beautiful Garden of Eden, or these pearly white gates, or golden streets. They then encounter a barrier beyond which they cannot go.

Whether its because judgement is on the other side, and sorting out on this side, I don’t know, but usually at that barrier they are brought back into the world of pain, back where we are pushing on their chests or breaking their ribs, or defibrillating them with paddles. Whatever we are doing it is the world of pain, and they resent it because they didn’t want to come back if it was a good experience.

That’s the sequence, like everybody having the same dream last night, without any collusion or having read the same books at all. Anoxia cannot reproduce this, drugs can’t reproduce this, hypercarbia and so on down the line, cannot reproduce this.

There is also commonality with those who have had Hell experiences. The sequence is very fast, some zip right into the pit. For instance the father of the New Age movement, Karl Jung himself, had the Earth fall beneath him and right away he was into the ‘place of the damned’ as he called it. He saw a ball of fire in the middle of a lake and there he met Philemon the demon. This happened on

th

December 131930.

Of people who are resuscitated, 60 per cent have no experience, so only 40 per cent have these. If the person is a born again Christian, they have their dreams realised. They see Christ on the Cross, and in some way they identify this Being of Light as Jesus Christ, the Son of God.

You are on to a subject that is important to every individual present. Is it safe to die? Do I know where I am going before I get there? That is the question.”

THE RESEARCH OF DR JEFF LONG OF THE INTERNATIONAL ASSOCIATION OF NEAR DEATH

STUDIES

“As the name “Near Death Experiences” implies, these people have some event in which they are severely physically compromised. Generally there is a severe physical malady which occurs very suddenly, or at the end of a chronic illness. Near Death Experiences are very frequently associated with the cessation of heart function or cessation of breathing function, and very often both.

Given that 10 seconds after that the EEG (Electro Encephalogram), a measure of brain electrical activity, goes absolutely flat, it is medically inexplicable that Near Death Experiencers are having a conscious experience. There is so much more evidence behind something more going on with Near Death Experiences, something that is not medically explicable.

There are blind people, including people that are blind from birth, that have Near Death Experiences. For most of them it is a visual experience. That is absolutely medically inexplicable. These are people who are blind, who, for their first experience in their life when they have had vision, and can see things in the world, was during their Near Death Experience. There is no other explanation for that.

Time and time again we hear accounts of people who have had Near Death Experiences. Their consciousness separates from their body. So, from a vantage point of their consciousness apart from their body, they are able to see and hear what is going on around them whilst they are being resuscitated. Very often they can see incredible detail of the events going on around them.

Of all the Near Death Experiencers that I have studied, that had their consciousness come apart from their bodies, and where they were seeing Earthly everyday events, essentially all of them, what they describe has been absolutely plausible. Of all the Near Death Experiencers I have seen, who actually went to sort out verification of what they saw whilst their consciousness was apart from their body, every single time, with only one exception, what they saw or heard was absolutely correct. There is no explanation for that, for consciousness apart from the body, at the time you are having a CardioPulmonary Arrest.

To people who think that Near Death Experiences are not legitimate, I would remind them that there are at least 12 to 15 million Americans who have had a Near Death Experience. This is such an enormous number of a shared experience that so greatly affects their life, that no matter what the cause of the Near Death Experience, no matter what your ideas of why it occurs, there is no question that, given the number of lives, that given the number of lives it has impacted, that it makes sense to study it. It is an incredible phenomenon, and the implications are enormous.

Hallucinations tend to be very disordered experiences, and they are nothing like the highly ordered and structured experience you have with the Near Death Experience. On my web site I specifically ask the question “Was the experience dream like in any way?” I have actually recently done a formal study of that. Near Death Experiencers are emphatic when asked directly, and I did, “Was the experience dream like in any way?”

The answer is a resounding “No, it is not close at all to a dream”. Dreams tend to bounce around a little bit, they tend not to have order or structure, and very often a dream will end before reaching a logical conclusion in the sequence of events. Not so with Near Death Experiences. They are highly structured, highly ordered, they tend to have a very logical initial part of the experience, and at the end of a very orderly and structured experience, there is a very orderly and structured end of the experience, and that is when the experience ends.

Near Death Experiences are nothing like dreams. If you have had a frightening Near Death Experience, like some of those that I have described, there is no question that when you have that experience, this forces you to look at yourself. This is something that really shakes up your life in a major way. You have really got to sit down with yourself, and ask yourself, “Why did this happen? What is really going on here? Is this the reality?”

It really forces you to understand “What is the reality of what is going to happen when I die?”

THE RESEARCH OF DR MELVINE MORSE, CHILDREN’S HOSPITAL, SEATTLE, USA

According to Dr Morse, the NDE is “the last experiences that we will all experience, as documented by 15 years of mainstream scientific research”. Young children have been studied in detail by Dr Melvine Morse of the Seattle Children's Hospital.

He says that in the process of dying, the dying person has a complete return to consciousness. Furthermore they have an acute awareness of what is going on around them, even if they appear to be comatose, and have an expanded sense of consciousness which extends beyond their own body. Dr Morse states that when we die, we are alert, conscious, aware of this reality, and perceive another reality superimposed over this one. In the case of the children he has personally researched, these NDE’s occur at the point of death.

Dr Melvine Morse says, on the free movie THE FINAL FRONTIER, viewable on www.finalfrontier.org.uk “The Near Death Experience is in fact the dying experience. We will all have this experience when we die. The interpretation of the experience is in dispute. Nevertheless, it is a scientific fact, not a belief system, that we will all have this experience when we die.

There have been three major studies of Near Death Experiences in the last fifteen years, and all three of these studies document that these experiences are real, and that they will happen to us when we die. So the old ideas that these experiences are caused by a lack of oxygen to the brain, or hallucinations caused by chaos in the brain at the point of death, or caused by the drugs that are given to patients that we resuscitate when they

are dying, those ideas were of course respectable scientific theories, but turned out to not be true.

In fact, Near Death Experiences are the dying experience, and that is a scientific fact, not an opinion”.

In the movie, Dr Morse describes the experiences of an 8 year old boy who he personally resuscitated in the lobby of his hospital, following cardiac arrest. After the resuscitation, the boy described the attending doctors as “sucking me back into my body”. The boy went on to describe that he was on the ceiling of the lobby, surrounded by a white light, and noted the early baldness of one of the doctors.

Dr Morse also describes another boy who experienced an NDE in a drowning experience. The boy explained that he was drowning, when “hands reached into my body, and pulled me out of my body”.

According to Dr Morse these experiences have been experienced by a large number of children in his care. The children’s experiences would not have been influenced by preexisting Biblical conceptions of life after death because of their young ages.

THE RESEARCH OF DR TONY LAWRENCE, UNIVERSITY OF COVENTRY, UK

After researching NDE’s in great detail, Dr Lawrence concludes,

“In terms of the consistency of the testimonies in Near Death Experiences, it suggests that the experience is a reality which is not purely the product of brain chemicals. We know from the studies of the effects of drugs, ordinarily, if you give one person a drug, and then give the same drug to another person, there are two completely different experiences. There might be broad similarities, but not the level of consistency you find with the Near

Death Experience”.

THE RESEARCH OF DR JAMES WINNERY OF THE UNITED STATES AIR FORCE

Dr James Winnery, Head of the US Air Force Aeronautical Research Unit, has made come up with some fascinating insights related to loss of consciousness.

Dr Winnery works specifically with fighter pilots exposed to acceleration stresses up to 9G. His job is to put protective measures in place, in order to protect pilots against

gravitational stress, and to ensure their safety.

In the course of his work he uses sophisticated equipment intended to simulate high gravitational stresses, as are commonly experienced by fighter pilots.

During the tests in high gravity simulators, the pilots lost consciousness as blood flow to their brains ceased, due to the high gravitational forces. As the pilots lost consciousness, they had Out Of Body Experiences.

Dr Winnery noted that the experiences of individuals who reported NDE’s after cardiac arrest had a strong correlation with the experiences of his own fighter pilots who has Out Of Body Experiences.

Dr Winnery says that, “as a traditional scientist, these experiments add tremendous credibility to the NDE phenomenon.” He says that individual’s accounts of NDE’s should be listened to very closely, because their stories are very accurate, as demonstrated by his experiments on pilots.

THE RESEARCH OF KEVIN WILLIAMS, NDE RESEARCHER, USA

After many years studying NDE’s, Kevin Williams concludes, “When we die we take that Heaven and Hell with us, and we fit where we belong. We die the life we live”.

ONGOING RESEARCH BY IANDS, THE INTERNATIONAL ASSOCIATION FOR NEAR DEATH STUDIES

NDE’s have also been study extensively by IANDS, the International Association for Near Death Studies, founded in 1980. Numerous studies have been made on patients who experienced Out Of Body Experiences whilst undergoing life saving surgery.

They discovered that those patients who had experienced Out Of Body Experiences gave startlingly accurate descriptions of what the surgery or treatment entailed, including giving precise details of data readouts on the electrical equipment during the operation. Because of the phenomenon of NDE’s the concept of extended consciousness beyond clinical death had moved beyond religious belief to verifiable scientific fact.

There has also been a study of people who have had cardiac arrests or heart attacks. About 15% of them experienced NDE’s. This group of people were studied for up to seven years in prospective or controlled studies. They were found to be a very different group from those who did not experience NDE’s. They tended to have a more spiritual belief system, a much lower fear of death, a much less materialistic view of the world, and were much more interested in religion. In addition, their NDE’s changed their lives dramatically.

The NDE experience is very common. The pattern of the NDE experience is very consistent, and its continued effect on people is profound. For this reason alone NDE’s are something that change the lives of a great number of people in a major way.

Research proves that NDE’s are legitimate. It is estimated that between 12 and 15 million Americans have had NDE experiences. This is such an enormous number of shared experiences, that there is no question that it makes sense to study it. It is an incredible phenomenon, and the implications for life after death are enormous.

DR RICHARD KENT’S RESEARCH INTO NDE’S

Dr Richard Kent decided as soon as he interviewed his first patients about their NDE experiences that these accounts could not be caused by hallucinations, drugs, alteration in the normal brain perfusion of oxygen or carbon dioxide, or any similar alteration of normal brain physiology.

Richard had worked as an anaesthetist in a busy teaching hospital, and also in general practice. He was familiar with NDE accounts following cardiac arrest following life threatening illness or injury.

Richard believes that the NDE accounts had certain qualities that singled them out as actual events:

  • NDE patients’ accounts of their experiences never altered.

  • The NDE accounts had great correlation with other patients’ accounts of NDE’s, even though the patients had never met.

  • The NDE accounts had great correlation with Biblical teaching and descriptions.

  • Patients who had experienced NDE’s usually regarded this event as the most important event in their entire lives. This is certainly not true of hallucinations.

  • Patients who have had NDE’s very frequently changed their lifestyles radically, often at considerable personal cost, both financially and in loss of peer esteem.

  • For example, Shahid Siraj Din of Pakistan gave up his highly lucrative business as a property developer, and became a Christian evangelist, on no income at all.

  • Frequently these life style changes have meant rejection by former family and friends, who simply do not understand the new passion for spiritual matters.

  • NDE patients typically lose interest in the pursuit of material possessions in this life.

  • NDE patients typically review every aspect of their lives, and alter their circumstances to suit their new deeper understanding of spiritual truths.

  • NDE patients typically become much more spiritual in their general view of life.

  • NDE patients frequently find themselves in a dilemma. They very much want to share their experiences with family, friends, and work colleagues, but on the other hand are very aware of the rejection that this so often brings.

  • NDE patients very frequently become very private about their experience, and have frequently said to Dr Kent how relieved they are to be able to talk about their experience without feeling rejected.

As a result of these observations Richard carefully studied the Bible and became personally convinced of the truth of these NDE accounts.

He also became certain that Paul in the New Testament himself had a Near Death Experience when he was stoned to death, as recorded in this book under ARE NEAR DEATH EXPERIENCES IN THE BIBLE?

Richard was also deeply impressed by a book written by H.A. Baker, “Visions Beyond the Veil” in which children record their own NDE experiences. These children were far too young to have the Biblical knowledge necessary for the details they provided about Heaven.

Finally Richard was himself deeply affected by the NDE accounts, although he has never had one himself. He too found himself both rejecting the materialistic atheistic world around him, and also being rejected by the world!

NDE experiences are certainly not accepted by everyone. However, rejection is perfectly normal for Christians believers everywhere, so Richard was not unduly concerned. It is, however, the main reason behind the creation of this book and web site!

In summary, Richard believes that the NDE phenomenon holds the very clear message that life after death is a reality. He believes that life after death is a reality, mainly because of the Bible, but also because of the abundant scientific research, and the experiences of those who have witnessed Heaven and Hell through their own NDE experiences. Richard’s interest in Christianity, and further research into Near Death Experiences, are discussed in the next two chapters.

FREE MOVIES AVAILABLE ON WWW.FINALFRONTIER.ORG.UK

In the free movies on www.finalfrontier.org.uk, THE FINAL FRONTIER and THE LAZARUS PHENOMENON, NDE’s are discussed in detail by all of the above doctors, and also by Dr Richard Kent, a retired general practitioner in the UK, and the author of www.finalfrontier.org.uk

FREE EBOOKS AVAILABLE ON WWW.FINALFRONTIER.ORG.UK

Dr Richard Kent has researched over 300 patients who have had NDE’s, some of which are published entirely free in his two eBooks THE FINAL FRONTIER and BEYOND THE FINAL FRONTIER

available on www.finalfrontier.org.uk CHAPTER 45: DR RICHARD KENT’S BELIEF ABOUT THE “TUNNEL OF LIGHT”

Many NDE patients have recorded travelling in their spirit bodies through a “Tunnel of Light”, often accompanied by angels, on their way to Heaven, and often at a very high speed.

We believe that this may be explained by EinsteinRosen bridges, commonly called “Wormholes”, which are theoretical connections between different areas of Space Time.

This following is short chapter is our own possible explanation of this phenomenon from Theoretical Physics.

In our presentation on CREATION: THE GENESIS ACCOUNT we describe how God created Time, which is known to be the Fourth Dimension. God lives in Eternity, which is outside Space Time completely. This is confirmed in the scripture, ‘Thus says the High and Lofty One Who inhabits Eternity, whose name is Holy: "I dwell in the high and holy place,” Isaiah 57:15.

The Creation of Light and Time on the First Day of Creation

Genesis 1:35 states: Then God said, "Let there be light"; and there was light. And God saw the light that it was good; and God divided the light from the darkness. God called the light Day and the darkness He called Night. So the evening and the morning were the first day”.

So God created light, which we now know consists of photons moving in a wave form.

Albert Einstein’s Theory of Relativity

Albert Einstein is famous for his Relativity Equation: E=mc2. This equation demonstrates a relationship between:

E= Energy m =Mass c = Speed of Light (Time)

When God said, "Let there be light", He also created Time.

Time is the Fourth Dimension. God created it, and lives outside it. This is why Jesus Christ can prophesy the future with 100% accuracy. This is also how Jesus Christ, after the Resurrection, appeared in the Upper Room, on the Road to Emmaus, and by the Sea of Galilee. He was moving outside our Fourth Dimension, which we know as Time.

EinsteinRosen Bridges, also known as “wormholes

Wormholes have been described in Theoretic Physics for many years, and are commonly thought of as passages between separate areas of Space Time.

It is possible that, as the spirits of dead individuals leave their bodies and travel towards Heaven, that they are in fact passing through wormholes in Space Time. It is possible that “wormholes”, or EinsteinRosen Bridges, are the link between our Dimension of Time, and Eternity, where there is no Space Time at all.

This is our own theory about why so many NDE experiences include passing through a “Tunnel of Light”.

CHAPTER 46: DR RICHARD KENT’S INTEREST IN CHRISTIANITY, AND TRUTHS IN THE BIBLE

Dr Richard Kent’s involvement with Near Death Experiences is rather different from many of the researchers mentioned in the earlier chapter. He started with an interest in life after death, became a born again Christian, and later researched Near Death Experiences in detail.

Richard is the coauthor of this book, and the author of

www.finalfrontier.org.uk

He is a retired medical doctor aged 60. He was born in 1946, and trained at the Middlesex Hospital in London. He qualified in 1969, at the age of 22, and married his wife, Val, in 1971. In 1973 Richard joined a very large General Practice with eight partners and 18,000 patients.

Death of one of Richard’s patients

Early in Richard’s career in General Practice, one of Richard's patients was a 4 year old little boy who died with leukaemia. The little boy died whilst Richard was actually treating him at home with his parents. This greatly distressed the poor parents, and it greatly upset Richard as well.

Questions about life

Following this, Richard and Val were "seeking" for some meaning to life. In his job as a GP Richard was very familiar with death at all ages, and wanted to know the answer to the following three questions:

  1. Where do we all come from?

  2. Why are we here?

  3. Where we all go next?

Richard and Val found these questions very difficult question to answer. In the UK most people have no idea! Richard also found that many people were embarrassed by the questions! In today’s secular UK society anything remotely associated with religion is greatly frowned on. Many years ago it was not polite to discuss money, but that has changed. Nowadays any discussion about God or life after death is taboo in polite society.

Nowadays, it is perfectly normal to discuss the value of your home with your friends at dinner parties, but it certainly not acceptable to discuss life after death. That would be considered extremely impolite. Religion is considered in the UK to be something that a few people at church on Sunday mornings are involved with, but is certainly not something that is discussed in polite society. Religion is often considered to be the cause of wars, and something that is so personal that it is rarely ever discussed! Just for the record, Richard and Val do not own a home now. They prefer to rent one.

At every funeral Richard and Val had ever been to, nobody mentioned the possibility of Hell!

A very brief glance at the New Testament will very quickly reveal that Jesus Christ spoke a great deal about Hell!

Most people in the UK assume that, when a funeral is attended, the unfortunate dead relative or friend is now in Heaven. This assumption is invariably made by the minister, the family, and all the friends, although nobody actually discusses it! What an extraordinary state of affairs!

Richard and Val were dumbfounded! Richard and Val could never remember a single sermon on Hell. At every funeral they had ever attended, the minister had clearly said that the person in the coffin was “now at peace”!

Newspapers always indicated that a dead person was “now in

Heaven”. In fact it is broadly assumed that everyone goes to Heaven when they die. What about those in Hell? They would hardly be at peace! Who goes to this Hell, which Jesus spoke so much about?

Question about the nature of God

Richard and Val had always heard in churches about “gentle Jesus meek and mild, who loves everyone, and accepts everyone, whoever they are”.

In the UK today, and many Western nations, most people sincerely believe that God, if He exists at all, is some sort of allforgiving Person, who warmly welcomes everyone into Heaven, especially English people, because England is historically a “Christian nation.”

The embarrassing subject of Creation

The subject of Creation is regarded as an embarrassment in today’s educated society. Most Western nations now accept and teach Evolution. Individuals who actually believe in Creation are often regarded as bigoted freaks! However, please see our free teaching on www.finalfrontier.org.uk on CREATION: THE GENESIS ACCOUNT and

EVOLUTION IS IMPOSSIBLE.

The true nature of British society today

England is certainly not now a Christian nation! At one time England sent missionaries all over the world, but now missionaries come to England to preach the Gospel! In contemporary England most people never go to church, never read the Bible, and just assume that because England is a “Christian nation”, everyone goes to Heaven when they die, always assuming that there is such a place!

Television programmes, newspapers and magazines are now full of information that “proves” that Christianity is no longer relevant, and, very often, that the alleged events in the Bible never actually happened.

Recent films from Hollywood maintain a number of outright lies about the life and death of Jesus Christ, which only further confuses an already confused population.

Richard was very upset about the details of the Jewish Holocaust

Richard’s first job in Brighton and Hove was with a predominantly Jewish practice. Richard is not Auschwitz

Jewish, but he developed a fondness for the Jews. Richard had an interest in World War 2 history. He had researched the details of the Nazi Holocaust (1940 –1945), when 6,000,000 Jews were murdered in the death camps.

Richard and Val regularly visit Yad Vashem, the Holocaust Memorial in Jerusalem, and recently visited Auschwitz concentration camp in Poland.

Richard does not make any judgement on those people responsible for the Holocaust. After all, the history of mankind is full of similar events in many countries, over many centuries. Similar events are still happening today in many countries.

An evil force on this planet

Richard did however come to the conclusion that there must be an evil force on this planet to cause some people to inflict such suffering on other people. The Bible refers to this spiritual entity as Satan, and Richard decided that Satan was very real. In the UK today Satan is not taken seriously, or even discussed. Satan is certainly not mentioned in most churches in the UK.

Considering that, according to the Bible, Satan is the greatest threat to everyone, and a mortal enemy both of God, and all Christians, this is a remarkable thing. It is similar to the Allies landing in Normandy on DDay in 1944 without knowing who their enemy was! In military terms, this is plainly ridiculous, and yet this is exactly the situation today in the UK, and many Western countries.

Richard and Val’s search for ultimate truth

In 1974, during their search for “ultimate truth” they met a very distant relative who, they were warned, was a “fanatic bornagain Christian!” Richard and Val are now regarded as Christian fanatics themselves, in certain quarters! At any rate, Richard and Val were curious to find out what this dear lady had to say!

Truth from the Bible

The Christian lady told Richard and Val many important truths from the Bible. Richard and Val found these truths quite shocking, and wondered why they had never heard any of these truths before in their lives!

They had often been to church, so why had they never heard any of this before, in any church?

On our web site www.finalfrontier.org.uk is a section called THE BIBLE IS SUPERNATURAL.

We will be discussing the Bible statements in detail in this book, but here are some of the truths that the Bible states:

TRUTH NUMBER 1: THE BIBLE IS SUPERNATURAL

St Paul stated in the Bible, “All Scripture is given by inspiration of God, and is profitable for doctrine, for reproof, for correction, for instruction in righteousness” 2 Timothy 3:16.

The first thing that occurred to Richard and Val is that if the Bible is the truth, why did nobody read it? In a court of law, the defendant places his hand on a Bible, and promises to tell the truth. Why then are people who actually read the Bible regarded as fanatics, and why was the Bible now frowned upon by many authorities in the UK?

For Richard’s free material on THE BIBLE IS SUPERNATURAL please visit www.finalfrontier.org.uk

TRUTH NUMBER 2: RICHARD AND VAL’S CONCEPTS ABOUT GOD WERE WRONG

Richard and Val did not know anything about the God of the Bible. They had simply adopted ideas from current culture, and current culture preferred not to discuss God! Richard and Val asked about this “all forgiving” God they had always heard about, and were informed that this popular image of God was not the God of the Bible. Our friend showed us these two verses:

John 3:36

“He who believes in the Son has everlasting life; and he who does not believe the Son shall not see life, but the wrath of God abides on him”.

Matthew 10:28

“Do not fear those who kill the body but cannot kill the soul. But rather fear Him who is able to destroy both soul and body in Hell”.

Richard and Val were now becoming worried! In the above verses they read about God’s wrath, and also of people being sent to Hell.

This was a very long way from the God of their imagination!

TRUTH NUMBER 3: WE ARE ALL BORN INTO THE KINGDOM OF SATAN

According to the Bible, human beings are all born into the kingdom of Satan. Jesus was addressing very religious Jewish priest, when He said:

John 8:44

“You are of your father the DEVIL, and the desires of your Visual Bible

father you want to do. He was a murderer from the beginning, and does not stand in the truth, because there is no truth in him. When he speaks a lie, he speaks from his own resources, for he is a liar and the father of it”.

This was a complete shock to Richard and Val, who had always considered that they were good decent citizens! After all, they were not criminals! They might have done a few “naughty things” here and there, but surely nothing too serious!

Now, here was Jesus warning very religious people that they belonged to the kingdom of Satan! So, it seemed, there was not too much hope for Richard and Val who were not religious at all!

TRUTH NUMBER 4: WE ARE ALL SINFUL

In Romans 3:23 we read, “All have sinned and fall short of the glory of God”.

The good lady explained to Richard and Val that God is holy, and will not tolerate sin in His Presence. This means that if we have broken the Ten Commandments only once in our lives, we are “sinners”, and unfit for Heaven when we die.

Any sin will keep us out of Heaven. For example, the following is a list of sins, and Richard and Val were guilty of all of them, and a great deal more besides!

Image from CCArt.com

  1. One stolen paper clip

  2. One stolen phone call.

  3. One swearword.

  4. One lie, however small.

  5. Coveting anything.

TRUTH NUMBER 5: DEATH IS CAUSED BY SIN

Romans 6:23

“For the wages of sin is death, but the gift of God is eternal life in Christ Jesus our Lord”.

It was explained to Richard and Val that death came into the world because of sin, as recorded in Genesis after Adam and Eve disobeyed God, and God said: “For dust you are, and to dust you shall return”, Genesis 3:19.

As a medical doctor and nurse, Richard and Val were very familiar with death, but this was a new concept to them! They had only been trained in heart attacks and strokes, not in sin!

TRUTH NUMBER 6: ADAM WAS THE SON OF GOD!

Richard and Val asked, “Surely Adam and Eve were just fairy stories, buried somewhere in the Old Testament?” A few years ago they actually heard a vicar preaching about how the book of Genesis was a fable!

Dr Luke, a medical doctor, and one of Jesus’ followers, recorded the names of the ancestors of Jesus in Luke 3: 2338. In Luke 3:38, CC.Art.com he wrote, “ the son of Adam, the son of God”..

According to Dr Luke, Adam was the son of God, not the son of a monkey, as Richard and Val had always been taught! This required a bit of a rethink! Richard and Val had always been taught that man evolved from monkeys and apes. Dr Luke seemed to say that the evolutionists were wrong, and this was from the New Testament, not the Old Testament!

Richard now teaches on CREATION: THE GENESIS ACCOUNT and EVOLUTION IS IMPOSSIBLE.

in many countries. Richard also receives aggressive emails from evolutionists all over the world, but carries on regardless!

TRUTH NUMBER 7: HEAVEN IS A REAL PLACE!

Jesus said to the dying thief on the cross,

"Assuredly, I say to you, today you will be with Me in Paradise," Luke 23:43. So, according to Jesus Christ, the dying thief was in Paradise that very day.

The next question Richard and Val wanted to know was what was Heaven like? They had absolutely no idea! They had never, to their knowledge, ever heard anyone teach on Heaven. This seemed extraordinary, considering that most people believe we will spend forever there, and only a few years here!

The repentant thief had said a short prayer to Jesus, and going to Heaven was his reward. But what about the other thief? The Bible does not say he went to Paradise, so where did he go to? According to the Bible, there are only two places that the spirits of human beings go to when they die, Heaven or Hell.

TRUTH NUMBER 8: GOD DOES NOT WANT ANYONE TO GO TO HELL

The Bible clearly states in John 3:1617, “For God so loved the world that He gave His only begotten Son, that whoever believes in Him should not perish but have everlasting life. For God did not send His Son into the world to condemn the world, but that the world through Him might be saved”.

In 2 Peter 3:9, we read, “The Lord is not slack concerning His promise, as some count slackness, but is longsuffering toward us, not willing that any should perish but that all should come to repentance”.

TRUTH NUMBER 9: THERE IS A JUDGEMENT COMING!

Our friend pointed out that, in Hebrews 9:27 it says, “It is appointed for men to die once, but after this the judgement”. Well, this did not sound too good! Richard and Val were not too excited about this coming judgement! Richard and Val were quite happy about going to Paradise, but weren’t too sure about being judged!

TRUTH NUMBER 10: GOD DOES SEND PEOPLE TO HELL

The apostle John had a Revelation of the future, in which, at the Great White Throne Judgement, people are sent to Hell. This is written in Revelation 20:1115:

“Then I saw a great white throne and Him who sat on it, from whose face the Earth and the Heaven fled away. And there was found no place for them. And I saw the dead, small and great, standing before God, and books were opened. And another book was opened, which is the Book of Life. And the dead were judged according to their works, by the things which were written in the books. The sea gave up the dead who were in it, and Death and Hades delivered up the dead who were in them. And they were judged, each one according to his works. Then Death and Hades were cast into the lake of fire. This is the second death. And anyone not found written in the Book of Life was cast into the lake of fire”.

TRUTH NUMBER 11: JESUS SAID WE MUST BE ALL BE “BORN AGAIN”

In John 3:37, Jesus said that we must all be “born again”.

“Jesus answered and said to him, "Most assuredly, I say to you, unless one is born again, he cannot see the kingdom of God. Nicodemus said to Him, "How can a man be born when he is old? Can he enter a second time into his mother's womb and be born? Jesus answered, "Most assuredly, I say to you, unless one is born of water and the Spirit, he cannot enter the kingdom of God. That which is born of the flesh is flesh, and that which is born of the Spirit is spirit. Do not marvel that I said to you, 'You must be born again.'

Richard and Val were amazed! They had never heard of being “born again”, despite confirmation in the Anglican Church. If Jesus said, “You must be born again,” how had this part of His teaching been completely missed out? They had heard a little about various subjects, but this had never been mentioned! Why on Earth not! If Jesus said we must all be “born again”, why is this not taught in most churches today?

TRUTH NUMBER 12: THERE ARE VERY FEW GENUINE CHRISTIANS IN THE UK, OR ANYWHERE ELSE!

Jesus said, in Matthew 7:1314, "Enter by the narrow gate; for wide is the gate and broad is the way that leads to destruction, and there are many who go in by it. Because narrow is the gate and difficult is the way which leads to life, and there are few who find it.”

When Richard first became a Christian, he was amazed at how few other Christians there seemed to be. Virtually all Richard’s former friends, and acquaintances were atheists. Richard was looking for some way of reaching them, and eventually came across Near Death Experiences as a means of generating interest in the after life. Unless things changed, all of his friends were going to end up in Hell!

Richard and Val became “bornagainChristians

In 1974 Richard and Val carefully read the Bible, especially the passages above, and became believers within a few days. Their three children, Emma, Sarah, and Lucy, and their entire extended family, soon became believers too.

They prayed the “sinner’s prayer”, in which they specifically asked forgiveness for their sins, promised to stop doing them, and forgave everybody who had hurt them or their families in any way.

Please visit THE SINNERS PRAYER”, which you can pray immediately!

Richard took early retirement from General Practice

In 1997 Richard had to take early retirement from General Practice, because he found the very long hours as a GP very stressful. At that time General Practitioners in the UK worked very long hours, because each medical practice was required to provide emergency medical cover at all times.

Richard was originally extremely unhappy about his early retirement, but now believes that the Lord had other plans for his life! After all, Joseph was in prison for 3 years in Egypt, and Richard’s problems hardly compared with Joseph’s!

During his early retirement, Richard coauthored two books about Near Death Experiences, in order to alert as many people as possible about the importance of avoiding Hell by being born again.

This was not a commercial venture, and Richard has never received a penny from either book.

BOTH BOOKS ARE NOW AVAILABLE FOR FREE DOWNLOAD ON OUR WEB SITE

To download the first free book, THE FINAL FRONTIER please visit www.finalfrontier.org.uk

To download the second free book, BEYOND THE FINAL FRONTIER please visit www.finalfrontier.org.uk.

CHAPTER 47: WHAT IS IT REALLY LIKE TO DIE, AND WHAT HAPPENS NEXT?

Introduction

Dr Richard Kent is a retired medical doctor. He has researched over 300 cases of Near Death Experiences, and this chapter contains the cumulative results of many years researching the subject. Although Richard has never had a Near Death Experience himself, the experiences of other people, combined with research in the Bible, have dramatically altered Richard’s life.

DEATH

At the point of death patients describe their spirits leaving their bodies. It is not painful to die, but seems perfectly natural. In fact it is so natural that some patients do not even realise what has happened, and are surprised to find themselves in a spirit body, often looking at their physical body, which is, of course, now dead.

Sometimes people do not realise that they are dead until they see their own dead body! Surprisingly, not everyone recognises their own body, because none of us have actually seen ourselves as others see us. Sometimes people identify their own bodies by clothing or jewellery. Often it is a shock for people to realise that they are now dead.

A NEW SPIRIT BODY AT DEATH

As people become used to their new spirit body, they discover some new things about themselves. They look down and realise that their hands are glowing with a white “envelope”. As they look down they realise that their whole body is clothed in the white luminescence, and that their new body is transparent, and seems to have lost its “firmness”. They realise very quickly that they cannot actually touch anything, and that if they try to touch a physical body, their hands pass straight through it.

Patients accurately report details of car accidents, operating theatres, emergency rooms, and hospital staff. Patients even report conversations whilst their heart has stopped and they are being resuscitated. Some patients have accurately reported details of drugs administered, the time on clocks, details about hospital staff who appeared on the scene only after they had a cardiac arrest, and even details of the roof of hospitals.

The spirit body is not the same as the resurrected body, which believers are still waiting to inherit.

HEIGHTENED MENTAL AWARENESS

Patients also record an awareness of changes in their mental faculties. Many patients have recorded an expansion of their mental faculties, so that they actually feel more alive than they did before. They feel that they can think much faster, and process information very much faster. Their sense of sight and hearing is vastly increased, as also is their ability to travel.

TRAVEL THROUGH A “TUNNEL OF LIGHT”

Many patients find themselves travelling very fast through a tunnel of light. As described in CHAPTER 44 these tunnels may be EinsteinRosen Bridges, also known as “wormholes”, which are probably communications between different areas of Space Time.

INSTANT COMMUNICATION

Patients also report a new ability to communicate without using speech, although they are perfectly free to use speech. In the spirit world, patients report a dramatically increased awareness of the thoughts of angels, and Jesus Christ in particular.

As patients come closer to Jesus Christ, or angels, they are almost invariably aware of their thoughts, which in the spirit world appear to be identical to speech. It is as though in the spirit world the normal process of speech is unnecessary, although patients report that they can speak if they want to, and have often heard others speak. These thoughts are, however, identical to speech, and make speech unnecessary. As patients come into the presence of Jesus Christ they are aware of these thoughts, similar to speech, and can both hear and see words.

Frequently patients are aware that angels or Jesus Christ are talking to them, even though neither the angels nor Jesus Christ appear to be speaking. They are simultaneously aware that their own thoughts are immediately clearly understood by both angels and by Jesus Christ. Equally, their replies to questions are thoughts, which are instantly “heard” by Jesus Christ, or angels. Communication is instant, and whole conversations can be undertaken in a fraction of a second, although time does not seem to apply in eternity.

INSTANT TRAVEL

Many patients have reported travelling at enormous speeds, either on this Earth, or to either Heaven or Hell. Many patients report instantaneously travelling hundreds of miles. Many have reported that they can travel to any destination simply by thinking about it. As they are travelling, they do not miss the details of the countryside and towns they travel through on Earth, or details of Heaven or Hell. Everything is recorded in great detail, and they also record greatly increased memory.

VISITS FROM DEAD OR UNCONSCIOUS PATIENTS BY RELATIVES OR FRIENDS

Many patients have recorded the visits of relatives and friends to their dead bodies, or to their unconscious bodies before they actually died. It seems that unconscious patients can hear very well what friends and relatives are talking about! Perhaps people should be aware of this if they ever visit apparently unconscious relatives or friends in hospital.

HEIGHTENED AWARENESS OF MOTIVES

If NDE patients are accompanied by angels, they report an increased awareness of the real motives behind events, such as the visits of friends and relatives. Patients report the early elements of a new knowledge, which they cannot really explain, of people’s true motives. Not only do patients report this heightened perception about motives, but this heightened perception of motives seems to be a constant feature in the spirit world. For example, motives are constantly present during discussions in the spirit world with angels, or Jesus Christ. Patients often recall things said over their unconscious or dead bodies by friends or relatives with extraordinary detail, even though the patients were unconscious or dead at the time. Patients are not clear whether this heightened awareness of motives comes from their own minds, or from the minds of accompanying angels, which seems more likely.

AWARENESS OF HUMAN BEINGS

Whilst on this Earth they are aware that normal human beings cannot see them. However, they can see and hear normal human beings perfectly well. As before, they report the beginnings of an increased awareness of motives and inner thoughts of other people, which patients have difficulty explaining. In most cases patients report an awareness of other spirit beings around them. Patients frequently describe both angels and demons, which are discussed under a separate heading.

On rare occasions, as in the case of Dr George Ritchie, patients have been taken on a tour of Planet Earth either by an angel, or by Jesus Christ. Their comments are most extraordinary. Patients begin to

see life on Planet Earth in a completely new light. They report seeing thousands of people going about

their daily business, completely unaware of the activities in the spirit world around them. They do however report that some people are very aware of the spirit world, and that these people are attended by personal angels constantly.

ANGELS

As patients become accustomed to their new spirit bodies, with their luminescent glow, they become aware of other beings from the spirit world. Many patients have reported meeting their own personal angels. It is written in Psalm 91 that believers have personal angels, “For He shall give His angels charge over you, to keep you in all your ways. In their hands they shall bear you up, lest you dash your foot against a stone” (Psalm 91:11,12).

Very often patients feel that they know these angels, which is true, since these angels have often been protecting them for many years, since they became believers. Sometimes patients record more than one angel, and on occasions many angels. The angels are described as tall and very handsome, with very youthful masculine features. The angels are usually at least six feet tall, but often up to nine feet tall. The angels have much firmer physical bodies than the patients own transparent spirit bodies, and are clothed in white robes. The angels radiate light, and the light from their bodies appears to shine through their white clothing. Some angels have two large white wings, radiating light, and others do not. The angels leave a lasting impression of love, strength, gentleness, complete integrity, and total devotion to God.

Angels are very interested in the lives of human beings, and also give their total attention when asked questions. All questions are answered politely and gently, although frequently the answers are extremely hurtful to the patients. The answers often cause feelings of guilt and embarrassment. The angels seem to be highly intelligent, and give the impression of knowing a great deal more than they actually discuss with patients. They often escort patients to Heaven, either individually, or in groups.

HEAVEN

Dr Richard Kent comments in the movie THE FINAL FRONTIER viewable on www.finalfrontier.org.uk, that you can always tell if someone has really been to Heaven. All that they want to do is to get back there, and take as many people with them as possible!

Paul himself said, in 1 Corinthians 2:9, “Eye has not seen, nor ear heard, nor have

entered into the heart of man, the things which God has prepared for those who love Him."

Heaven is the most glorious place imaginable, and most patients simply cannot describe it. Their testimonies of Heaven are remarkably similar to each others, and also remarkably similar to the Bible’s description of Heaven, which helps to confirm their authenticity.

Heaven is vast, and outside space time completely. The capital city of Heaven, the New Jerusalem, is approached often with angels, passing through the Tunnel of Light. Alternatively, individuals find themselves directly within Heaven, and never see the New Jerusalem from outside.

THE NEW JERUSALEM

Those who approach the New Jerusalem from outside describe a massive three dimensional city of light, emanating bright golden beams of light which light up everything around it as far as the eye can see. Patients have a definite feeling that the New Jerusalem is outside our present Universe.

The Bible describes the present Paradise as the Third Heaven (see 2 Corinthians 12 vv 24). The First Heaven is where the clouds are, and the birds fly. The Second Heaven is space, where the Sun, the stars, and the planets are. The Third Heaven is outside space time completely, and is where God lives now, although He will come to live on Planet Earth in the future (see Revelation 21).

Patients describe the New Jerusalem as a huge city of light. Unlike cities on Earth, the New Jerusalem is as tall as it is wide. The Bible in Revelation 21:1517 states that the dimensions of the city are 1,500 miles high, broad and wide, and that the walls are 216 feet across (from figures converted to feet in The Living Bible).

Patients describe the walls of the New Jerusalem, with 12 layers, exactly as described in Revelation 21 vv 1820. They describe the high walls made of horizontal layers of brilliantly glowing precious stones, which radiate rainbow colours, rather like a prism. The effect on the onlooker is remarkable, since nobody has ever seen anything like this before.

A most interesting experiment was done by D. H. A. Woodward in his book “Gems from the City”. His work is described in detail in THE BIBLE IS SUPERNATURAL

on www.finalfrontier.org.uk. Mr Woodward performed a scientific study of the 28 precious and semiprecious stones known on Planet Earth. The 12 stones mentioned in Revelation 21:1820 are the following: Jasper, Sapphire, Chalcedony, Emerald, Sardonyx, Sardius, Chrysolite, Beryl, Topaz, Chrysoprase, Jacinth, and Amethyst.

Mr Woodward examined particles of all 28 stones found on Planet Earth under a microscope using plane polarised light. He found that the 12 precious stones that are the foundation stones of Heaven have the most unusual property that when they are illuminated with plane polarized light these 12 precious stones, and only these 12 stones, refract the light, giving off rainbow colours, exactly as described by patients following NDE’s. Mr Woodward calculated that, on a purely mathematical basis, the chances of John picking the correct 12 gemstones, out of 28 gemstones are 1 in 30 million, proving the supernatural origin of the Bible.

Patients also describe the huge gates of Heaven, which are made of massive pearls, approximately 12 feet high. Pearls are made through the suffering of oysters, and perhaps the pearl gates are a portrayal that we only enter Heaven through the suffering of Jesus Christ. There are twelve gates, three on each of the four sides of the city, and they are permanently open.

A GARDEN PARADISE OF LIGHT AND MUSIC

As individuals enter the New Jerusalem people attempt to describe a Garden Paradise. However, words fail them completely, and people find it genuinely difficult to describe such a beautiful place. The first impressions upon entering Paradise are of entering a Garden Paradise where everything radiates light and music.

Light comes from the trees, the flowers, the grass, and in fact from everything, and also from the bodies of all the believers in Heaven. The appearance of Heaven is of a constantly changing myriad of bright phosphorescent light, of a bright translucent quality such as is never seen on Earth. Everything radiates light, of different intensities, and in different colours.

Patients describe the most beautiful vivid colours in Heaven, including some new colours which have never been seen before. The colours seem to be living colours, rather than the dead colours in a photograph or a picture. The colours have a luminous quality which is difficult for patients to describe. The colours are separate, and yet seem to merge into a whole uniformity of brightness and light. Every blade of grass is outlined in a beautiful phosphorescent green, of such brightness that the observer is astounded.

Patients describe flowers of such dramatic beauty that they are quite incapable of describing them. Each flower is absolutely perfect, and a work of art in its own right. Each flower radiates a light of its own causing a coloured hue all around the individual flower. Each flower is alive, and clearly moving, swaying gently. To observers astonishment each individual flower is a self contained orchestra of light and music. However, this music is music unlike any music that the observer has ever heard. This music spans many octaves simultaneously, and to the amazement of everyone, the music can be seen as well as heard.

A field of flowers, or a flower bed of flowers, provides and amazing encounter. Here is a field of flowers radiating light and music, and in Heaven the music can be clearly seen. There is a delicate hue over the entire field of flowers of living pulsating light and music. Perhaps this description gives new meaning to the Scripture in Isaiah 55:12, “The mountains and the hills shall break forth into singing before you, and all the trees of the field shall clap their hands”.

The observer is also instantly aware of the most beautiful perfumes arising from different parts of Heaven, mostly from the trees and the flowers. Patients describe a heightened awareness of smell, as well as all other senses. Many patients have said that the different perfumes in different parts of Heaven are their most lasting and beautiful memories of Heaven.

A GOLDEN CITY OF TRANSPARENT GOLD

The Bible states in Revelation 21:18 that “The construction of its wall was of jasper; and the city was pure gold, like clear glass”.

Patients who have actually seen the New Jerusalem comment that the city is predominantly constructed of a clear transparent gold. Many people have commented on walking on streets of clear transparent gold, which, like everything else in the city, radiates its own golden glow. The buildings are also constructed of gold, and many people have actually been taken to see their own homes in Heaven, often by angels or children.

Some people have commented on their own homes, saying how beautiful they are. Many have commented that their homes refract rainbow colours from the transparent gold and the jasper of which they are constructed. Patients have also commented on the beautiful fragrances from their homes, and the lack of bedrooms. Since there is no night in Heaven, and in their new bodies there is no need for sleep, there are no bedrooms.

One patient described the flowers in his home, and his description is most illuminating. He described the beautiful flowers in his home, which had been picked by children in a nearby meadow. The children had actually escorted this individual to his home in Heaven. The children then placed the live flowers on a live wooden table, where the promptly began to radiate light and music in unison! He explained that in Heaven nothing dies. So, if a flower is picked, it does not cease to live, but simply carries on living in a new location. There are wooden tables in Heaven, but there the similarity ends. On Earth we are familiar with wood constructed from dead trees. However, in Heaven there is no such thing as dead wood. The wood is very much alive, and radiates light and music with the flowers placed on it. He also commented that although you could see the light from the flowers and the table, which merged into a glorious phosphorescent glow, you could also both hear and see the music emanating from both the flowers and the table.

INSTANT TRANSPORT

Many patients comment on instant transport not only within the New Jerusalem, but also throughout the Third Heaven. The Third Heaven is very much larger than the Second Heaven, which we are familiar with, containing the Sun, the stars, the planets, and our planet Earth. Transport appears to be instantaneous, and is simply precipitated by a thought of wishing to travel to a destination, wherever it is. The patients are invariably accompanied by angels, and have travelled to distant mountain ranges instantaneously.

JESUS CHRIST

Very often patients describe an encounter with Jesus Christ. The main impressions are of brilliant bright light, and a sense of overpowering love. NDE patients say that there is no sun in Heaven. All the light comes from Jesus Christ, and He is far brighter than the sun. This is exactly what the Bible Matthew 17:2, “He was transfigured before them. His face shone like the sun, and His clothes became as white as the light”.

NDE patients describe Jesus Christ as being nearly six feet tall, and radiating a brilliant white phosphorescent light, and love which is more powerful than any love previously experienced. Patients record an awareness of a Love that is totally indescribable in intensity. Seasoned soldiers have broken down in tears describing the Love that they felt in the presence of Jesus Christ, and is one of the main reasons why so many patients who have experienced NDE’s long to return to Heaven.

The love is so overpowering that NDE patients find it extremely difficult to explain, having never encountered anything remotely similar before. This overpowering sensation of love is almost like a physical sensation, and often appear to come as waves, each wave more powerful than the last.

Brilliant light, brighter than the sun, appears to be radiating from Jesus’ face, His arms, and His whole Body. He is usually wearing clothes appropriate to a Jewish rabbi, but the clothes are not easily discerned because the enormous quantity of light passing through His clothing obscures the details of the clothing. This is perhaps how Jesus Christ appeared to His disciples at the Transfiguration.

Many patients have commented that Jesus Christ has a band of gold around His chest, exactly as described in Revelation 1:13. As patients come closes to Him they are almost invariably aware of His thoughts, which, as previously described, are identical to speech. As patients come into the presence of Jesus Christ they are aware of Him speaking to them, although no words are actually spoken. Frequently patients have seen Bible verses actually written in their minds as Jesus Christ speaks to them.

Conversations with Jesus Christ are conducted at the speed of thought. Jesus Christ is instantly aware of patient’s thoughts, and usually replies instantly. Communication is instant, and a whole conversation can be completed instantaneously, not only with individuals, such as Jesus Christ, but with large groups of people, such as angels.

As patients approach Jesus Christ they are instantly aware Who they are talking to, partly though this thought process. Patients frequently report words such as, “You are in the presence of the Son of God” appearing in their minds.

AN INSTANTANEOUS LIFE REVIEW

As patients approach Jesus Christ they frequently report seeing every single detail of their entire lives all present in their thought processes, with absolutely no detail missing at all. Patients are often unclear whether this life review proceeded from their own thought processes, or from the thought processes of Jesus Christ, because it all seems to happen so quickly, and so completely. Furthermore, all information is instantly shared by both parties.

Many patients have commented that, whatever their lives revealed, there was absolutely no judgement passed at this point. The information was simply there as a background for discussion. Very frequently patients saw themselves judging others whilst here on Earth, and often had the uncomfortable feeling that their own words could be taken as evidence against themselves. This is exactly what Jesus Christ said, in Matthew 12:37, "By your words you will be justified, and by your words you will be condemned."

Some patients positioned themselves closer to Jesus Christ than others, and noted that He still has the marks of Crucifixion in His wrists and His feet. It is interesting that patients should specifically comment on Jesus Christ’s wrists rather than His hands, because the wrist is the correct site used by the Romans for Crucifixion, as indicated in the teaching THE CRUCIFIXION OF JESUS CHRIST on www.finalfrontier.org.uk

One patient, Dr Richard Eby, was actually hugged by Jesus Christ. Dr Eby commented in his book that Jesus Christ’s Resurrection Body is quite different to our Earthly bodies, being much more firm, and lacking the softness of normal human flesh.

RECOGNITION OF RELATIVES AND BIBLICAL CHARACTERS

NDE patients frequently record meeting previously dead relatives in Heaven, who were believers whilst on Earth. The recognition was more of a spirit recognition than a physical recognition, because the dead relatives usually looked very much younger in Heaven than they did on Earth. Everyone in Heaven is in their absolute prime of health and physical condition. Patients frequently report that dead parents now look thirty or forty years younger than they did last time they saw them, and in absolute prime physical condition.

Patients have also reported meeting Biblical characters such as Noah, Abraham, Moses, Matthew, Mark, Luke and John, amongst others. One of the remarkable things reported is instant knowledge of who each character was. This is actually entirely Biblical.

The Transfiguration is described in Matthew 17:2 and Mark 9:2. On this occasion, when Jesus was transfigured before Peter, James and John, two Old Testament prophets, Moses and Elijah, appeared alongside Jesus Christ, very much alive.

Peter, James and John immediately knew who Moses and Elijah were, although no introductions were made. In the same way, NDE patients knew exactly who everybody was in Heaven, and furthermore, everyone knew exactly who the NDE patients were.

The Transfiguration is discussed in detail on www.finalfrontier.org.uk in THE SHROUD OF TURIN PROVES THE RESURRECTION

THE THRONE OF GOD

Many patients have commented that the New Jerusalem is as high as it is wide and deep, and that the Throne of God is in the uppermost part of the City.

Some patients gave actually seen the Throne of God, and remember the very bright white light, and the rainbow over the Throne, and the sea of glass in front of the Throne. However, they have been so awe struck by the spectacle that they have been unable to describe it in detail.

The Throne of God is described in Revelation 4:26, “Instantly I was in spirit there in Heaven and sawoh, the glory of it!a throne and someone sitting on it! Great bursts of light flashed forth from him as from a glittering diamond or from a shining ruby, and a rainbow glowing like an emerald encircled his throne. Twentyfour smaller thrones surrounded his, with twentyfour Elders sitting on them; all were clothed in white, with golden crowns upon their heads. Lightning and thunder issued from the throne, and there were voices in the thunder. Directly in front of his throne were seven lighted lamps representing the sevenfold Spirit of God. Spread out before it was a shiny crystal sea.” TLB

THE RIVER OF LIFE

Many patients have seen the River of Life which is described in the Books of Genesis and Revelation. The River of Life flows from the Throne of God down throughout the City, with the Trees of Life planted on both river banks.

THE BOOK OF LIFE

Many patients have actually seen their names written in a very large book, the Book of Life. According to Revelation 21:27 only those whose names are recorded in the Lamb’s Book of Life may enter the City.

NO CHURCHES IN HEAVEN

One of the very great surprises is that there are no churches in Heaven. There is a great deal of singing throughout Heaven, and spontaneous outbreaks of praise, but no actual churches. It seems that the divide between “sacred and secular” is completely absent in Heaven, and every person and every angel incorporates their full knowledge of God, and obeying His laws, into every aspect of life in Heaven. As on Earth in some Christian families, it is as normal to talk about the things of God as anything else, and He, or reference to Him, are included in all conversations.

ONE FAMILY IN HEAVEN

The second most memorable thing for virtually everyone who has genuinely visited Heaven is a feeling of belonging. On Earth we are used to having a family, with whom we have a different, closer, relationship than everyone else. Evidently in Heaven, according to NDE patients, there is only one family, the family of Jesus Christ Everyone belongs to one family, and there is an intense personal bond between everyone in Heaven. This is also entirely scriptural, as demonstrated in Ephesians 3:14, “the great family of God, some of them already in Heaven and some down here on Earth”, TLB JOY IN HEAVEN

The single most memorable feature of most NDE patients who have actually visited Heaven is the unspeakable joy of Heaven. Heaven appears to be the most happy and joyful place imaginable. There are millions of children in Heaven, and their laughter is heard everyone. Everybody loves the children, and the children are felt to belong to the whole family of God. However, this special affection for children is no greater than the affection felt for every single person in Heaven, and every single person feels very much part of the happiest family in the Universe, which they are.

On Earth Christians can often feel isolated in a secular world that often rejects them. However, in Heaven all believers instantly find a welcoming family who totally understand and love them, and who know their name without being introduced. NDE patients have reported a feeling of instant belonging, and this is perhaps the most memorable aspect of Heaven. Heaven is home for believers, and every NDE patient who has genuinely seen Heaven longs to return.

DEMONS

Although demons are very rarely discussed in churches, they are very commonly observed by NDE patients. Of course, demons are frequently referred to in the Bible, and Jesus Christ spent much of His ministry casting them out. They are referred to in the Bible as fallen angels.

Demons are described as grotesque in appearance, often quite small, but occasionally large. They do not radiate light as angels do, and appear very dark. There are different types of demons, each type evidently having an interest in its particular rebellious nature. Unlike angels they are not at all human in shape, having hideous features. Demons are not only offensive to look at, but utter very offensive language, using all of the swear words commonly used. Unlike angels, they do not have any sort of intuition, and communication with demons is not straightforward, as with angels. Demons are most unpleasant, and have been described as abusing the spirit bodies of NDE patients both verbally and

CC art.com

physically.

Many NDE patients have found that discussing the activities of demons so revolting that they would simply prefer not to. This may be, in part, because such patients are embarrassed to have such knowledge of demons.

Although demons are answerable to Satan, they are much more frightened of angels, and Jesus Christ in particular. One NDE patient described observing demons attempting to enter the bodies of living human beings when the humans, in this case sailors, were drunk.

Jesus Christ casting out demons Demons summon the spirits of the departed to Hell, initially by deception, but eventually by force. They seem to enjoy their taunting activity, and prefer to act in groups rather than individually. They have far less spiritual ability than angels, which is perhaps why they prefer to act in groups rather than individually. The author does not feel comfortable discussing the activities of demons, and would much prefer to discuss the more uplifting activity of angels. The main point made by NDE patients is that demons certainly exist, as also does Hell and Satan.

HELL

Dr Richard Kent found in his discussions with patients who had experienced NDE’s that an alarming number reported Hell experiences. This was also noted by Dr Maurice Rawlings who has written the introduction to this book.

In the UK, where Richard lives, most churches do not discuss the existence of Hell at all. However, Hell experiences were very commonly reported. Jesus Christ actually spoke more about Hell than He did about Heaven, and indicated that it was very much a place to be avoided.

In general patients describe Hell as somewhere very dark, hot and oppressive, and somewhere deep down below us. The Bible teaches that the location of Hell is somewhere in the “heart of the Earth”. This is discussed in the chapter, “WHAT ARE HEAVEN AND HELL REALLY LIKE?

NDE patients say that there are thousands of demons there, and also millions of people in torment. This is not a pleasant fact to report, and the author does not want to spend too long on the unpleasant fact of Hell. However, the issue of Hell cannot be avoided, although most churches seem to go out of their way to do so.

Many NDE patients are very reluctant to discuss their own experiences of Hell, perhaps through not wishing to relive a most unpleasant experience, or perhaps because of embarrassment, or perhaps through fear of ridicule.

Dr Maurice Rawlings has researched thousands of NDE cases. He reports that many patients reported Hellish experiences if interviewed immediately after a cardiac arrest, or other life threatening illness or injury. However, he also notes that if he asked the same patients about their experiences only three days later, many of the patients could not remember the experience. He concluded that perhaps the experience was so traumatic that the subconscious part of the human brain had blocked out these memories completely.

NDE patients report that they were escorted, very often against their will, down into the depths of this Earth. Patients report that demons entice them at first using deception, but eventually using verbal and physical abuse, down to a place that is so horrific that they have genuine difficulty describing it.

NDE patients report a sea of fire, and within the flames are clearly visible human spirits, in deep

anguish and torment. These human spirits still resemble their physical forms whilst on Earth, but lack

some aspects of their human physical bodies. They are spirits, so they are indestructible, unlike human bodies. Unlike spirits on their way to Heaven, these spirits do not have a spirit body that is clothed in light. They appear very dark, by comparison.

These human spirits are not actually consumed by the fires, since they are spirits. They are, however, in great distress, both physically and mentally. They are in full possession of their mental faculties, and apparently have the rest of eternity to regret their life on Earth.

When Jesus taught using a parable, He invariably indicated that he was using a parable. However, the story of Lazarus and the rich man in Luke 16:2728 was NOT described as a parable. In the event described by Jesus, the rich man says to Abraham, 'I beg you therefore, father, that you would send him (Lazarus) to my father's house, for I have five brothers, that he may testify to them, lest they also come to this place of torment.' From this description, we can clearly see that those in Hell have full

memory of their life on Earth.

It is also recorded in Revelation 14:11, “The smoke of their torment ascends forever and ever; and they have no rest day or night, who worship the beast and his image”.

It is popular in some church circles to believe in the Annihilation Theory. According to this belief, spirits in Hell are destroyed. However, this is not the truth, as both the Bible and the accounts of NDE patients record.

NDE patients who have seen Hell recoil in horror at what they have seen there. Some people have seen Satan there, and some people have actually had conversations with Satan. Conversations with Satan are reported to be in the mind, as all conversations in the spirit world are. No NDE patient has, to the authors’ knowledge, actually described the physical appearance of Satan.

NDE patients have had conversations with demons there, and report that demons habitually swear using the most dreadful language, using all the commonly used swearwords, and other new ones.

NDE patients record that Hell is extremely noisy, with a great deal of screaming. Popular notions of “having a party with your friends in Hell” are ridiculous. There are no parties in Hell, and the overriding features are a place of sorrow, loneliness, fear, despair, regret, and anguish for loved ones left behind. Hell is a tragedy, and a place that was originally intended only for Satan and his demons. A greater tragedy is the large number of humans there for eternity.

UNBELIEVERS ON EARTH END UP IN HELL, WHERE THEY BECOME BELIEVERS TOO LATE

There are no unbelievers in Hell. This is clearly written in Philippians 2:1011, “At the name of Jesus every knee should bow, of those in Heaven, and of those on Earth, and of those under the Earth, and that every tongue should confess that Jesus Christ is Lord, to the glory of God the Father”. Paul has clearly recorded that even those “under the Earth”, (i.e. those in Hell) will one day bow their knees to Jesus Christ, and also confess that “Jesus Christ is Lord”.

Revelation 21:89 teaches that “The cowardly, unbelieving, abominable, murderers, sexually immoral, sorcerers, idolaters, and all liars shall have their part in the lake which burns with fire and brimstone, which is the second death."

In Revelation 21:89 the “unbelieving” end up in Hell. The Greek word used here is “apistois” and simply means “a disbelieving person”. The true meaning of this word “apistois” can be readily discerned by comparing its use elsewhere in the New Testament. In John 20:27Jesus said to “Doubting Thomas”,

"Reach your finger here, and look at My hands; and reach your hand here, and put it into My side. Do not be unbelieving

(Greek word, “apistois”) but believing."

It is widely believed that “only really wicked people, like mass murderers, end up in Hell, and that virtually everybody else ends up in Heaven, if such a place actually exists”. The author has a wide experience of discussing this very issue with people all over the world, and can assure the reader that this is what most people actually believe!

According to the New Testament nothing could be further from the truth! All that is required to end up in Hell is to be an unbeliever. In other words, the default is Hell.

Jesus warned, very seriously, in Matthew 7:1314, that, “Heaven can be entered only through the narrow gate! The highway to Hell is broad, and its gate is wide enough for all the multitudes who choose its easy way. But the Gateway to Life is small, and the road is narrow, and only a few ever find it,” TLB.

The truth is that a great many people are “unbelievers” in the New Testament sense of the word. The author would not like to estimate how many fit into this category, but certainly Jesus Christ warned that “multitudes” end up in Hell.

The truth is that a Holy God can, and does, send very many people to Hell. The whole purpose of this book and web site (www.finalfrontier.org.uk) is to warn people everywhere of the existence of Hell, and how to avoid it.

As Dr Maurice Rawlings said, who wrote the introduction of this book, “You are on to a subject that is important to every individual present. Is it safe to die? Do I know where I am going before I get there? That is the question.”

PURGATORY

With the greatest respect to Roman Catholics, no NDE patient has, to our knowledge, ever described a place called Purgatory. Purgatory is simply not described in the Bible at all.

ADDITIONAL FREE INFORMATION

For many years after he became a Christian in 1974, Richard was seeking some means of conveying the urgency of the situation to family, friends, and anyone who would listen!

There is very little information freely available about Near Death Experiences, and how to avoid Hell.

The secular Western world has largely abandoned Christianity, probably as a direct consequence of teaching on Evolution. For our teaching on Evolution please visit EVOLUTION IS IMPOSSIBLE on www.finalfrontier.org.uk

For this reason, there is a considerable amount of free information available on our web site:

TWO FREE BOOKS

Richard has coauthored two books on the subject. These books THE FINAL FRONTIER and BEYOND THE FINAL FRONTIER are viewable and downloadable entirely free on www.finalfrontier.org.uk

TWO FREE MOVIES Richard has also participated in two movies on Near Death Experiences, THE

FINAL FRONTIER and THE LAZARUS PHENOMENON

THE MOVIE both freely available on www.finalfrontier.org.uk

FREE CONFERENCES ANYWHERE IN THE WORLD

Dr Richard Kent has already given entirely free conferences on Near Death Experiences and many other subjects in 24 countries. For information please visit FREE CONFERENCES on www.finalfrontier.org.uk

CHAPTER 48: WHAT ARE HEAVEN AND HELL REALLY LIKE?

Nowadays many churches do not preach about Hell, for whatever reason. This is not a Biblical position for churches to take. Jesus Christ actually spoke more about Hell than he did about Heaven, and warned everyone that Hell was a place to be avoided.

You might ask what evidence there is to support the ideas of Heaven and Hell contained in this book.

There are many verses in the Bible which tell us about both places. Jesus said in John 14:2: "In My Father's house are many mansions; if it were not so, I would have told you. I go to prepare a place for you.”

In the book of Revelation there are many verses that describe how wonderful it is in

Heaven, especially in chapters 21 and 22. These chapters describe the New Jerusalem, the capital city of Heaven, where there is no crying, no sadness, and no pain. Here the streets are pure gold, as clear as glass, and the walls are made of beautiful gems. Here are some selected verses from the last two chapters of the Bible.

Heaven, as described in Revelation 21 and 22

“Now I saw a new Heaven and a new Earth, for the first Heaven and the first Earth had passed away. Also there was no more sea. Then I, John, saw the holy city, New Jerusalem, coming down out of Heaven from God, prepared as a bride adorned for her husband. And I heard a loud voice from Heaven saying, "Behold, the tabernacle of God is with men, and He will dwell with them, and they shall be His people. God Himself will be with them and be their God. And God will wipe away every tear from their eyes; there shall be no more death, nor sorrow, nor crying. There shall be no more pain, for the former things have passed away."

……. And he carried me away in the Spirit to a great and high mountain, and showed me the great city, the holy Jerusalem, descending out of Heaven from God, having the glory of God. Her light was like a most precious stone, like a jasper stone, clear as crystal. Also she had a great and high wall with twelve gates, and twelve angels at the gates, and names written on them, which are the names of the

twelve tribes of the children of Israel: three gates on the east, three gates on the north, three gates on

the south, and three gates on the west. Now the wall of the city had twelve foundations, and on them were the names of the twelve apostles of the Lamb. The city is laid out as a square; its length is as great as its breadth. And he measured the city with the reed: twelve thousand furlongs. Its length, breadth, and height are equal. Then he measured its wall: one hundred and fortyfour cubits, according to the measure of a man, that is, of an angel. The construction of its wall was of jasper; and the city was pure gold, like clear glass. The foundations of the wall of the city were adorned with all kinds of precious stones: the first foundation was jasper, the second sapphire, the third chalcedony, the fourth emerald, the fifth sardonyx, the sixth sardius, the seventh chrysolite, the eighth beryl, the ninth topaz, the tenth chrysoprase, the eleventh jacinth, and the twelfth amethyst. The twelve gates were twelve pearls: each individual gate was of one pearl. And the street of the city was pure gold, like transparent glass. But I saw no temple in it, for the Lord God Almighty and the Lamb are its temple. The city had no need of the sun or of the moon to shine in it, for the glory of God illuminated it. The Lamb is its light. And the nations of those who are saved shall walk in its light, and the kings of the Earth bring their glory and honour into it. Its gates shall not be shut at all by day (there shall be no night there)

…..And he showed me a pure river of water of life, clear as crystal, proceeding from the throne of God and of the Lamb. In the middle of its street, and on either side of the river, was the tree of life, which bore twelve fruits, each tree yielding its fruit every month. The leaves of the tree were for the healing of the nations”.

Hell, as described in the Bible

By contrast Hell is described as a place of eternal torment and pain where the body suffers.

Jesus said, ‘The kingdom of Heaven is like a dragnet that was cast into the sea and gathered, some of every kind, which, when it was full, they drew to shore; and they sat down and gathered the good into vessels, but threw the bad away. So it will be at the end of the age. The angels will come forth, separate the wicked from the just, and cast them into the furnace of fire. There will be wailing and gnashing of teeth,’ Matthew 13: 4750.

The Rich Man in torment in Hades

‘There was a certain rich man who was clothed in purple and fine linen, and fared sumptuously every day. But there was a certain beggar named Lazarus, full of sores, who was laid at his gate, desiring to be fed with the crumbs which fell from the rich man’s table. Moreover the dogs came and licked his sores. So it was that the beggar died, and was carried by the angel’s to Abraham’s bosom. The rich man died and was buried. And being in torments

in Hades, he lifted up his eyes and saw Abraham afar off, and Lazarus in his bosom,’ Luke 16:1923.

The Bible indicates the location of Hell

Jesus said, in Matthew 12:40, “For as Jonah was three days and three nights in the belly of the great fish, so will the Son of Man be three days and three nights in the heart of the Earth”. The Greek word used here for “Earth” is the Greek word, “Gees”. The Greek word “Gees” is exactly the same word that Jesus used to describe Heaven and Earth in Mathew 5:18.

Jesus is referring in Matthew 12:40 to Sheol, the place for departed spirits, which at the time of the Crucifixion was in the heart of Planet Earth. Since then Paradise has moved to the Third Heaven, but Hades (Greek, Haides) remains in the heart of Planet Earth.

It is recorded in 1 Samuel 28:715 that the spirit of Samuel came up from Sheol:

“Then Saul said to his servants, "Find me a woman who is a medium, that I may go to her and inquire of her." And his servants said to him, "In fact, there is a woman who is a medium at En Dor." So Saul disguised himself and put on other clothes, and he went, and two men with him; and they came to the woman by night. And he said, "Please conduct a séance for me, and bring up for me the one I shall name to you." Then the woman said to him, "Look, you know what Saul has done, how he has cut off the mediums and the spiritists from the land. Why then do you lay a snare for my life, to cause me to die?" And Saul swore to her by the LORD, saying, "As the LORD lives, no punishment shall come upon you for this thing." Then the woman said, "Whom shall I bring up for you?" And he said, "Bring up Samuel for me." When the woman saw Samuel, she cried out with a loud voice. And the woman spoke to Saul, saying, "Why have you deceived me? For you are Saul!" And the king said to her, "Do not be afraid. What did you see?" And the woman said to Saul, "I saw a spirit ascending out of the earth." So he said to her, "What is his form?" And she said, "An old man is coming up, and he is covered with a mantle." And Saul perceived that it was Samuel, and he stooped with his face to the ground and bowed down. Now Samuel said to Saul, "Why have you disturbed me by bringing me up?"

In Philippians 2:1011 we read , “At the name of Jesus every knee should bow, of those in Heaven, and of those on Earth, and of those under the Earth, and that every tongue should confess that Jesus Christ is Lord, to the glory of God the Father”.

Our eternal destiny is decided here on Earth

This story shows most clearly that once we have died, the decision taken on this Earth regarding our eternal destination, Heaven or Hell, is final. In the story of Lazarus and the rich man in Luke 16, the point is that the rich man closed his eyes and died, and immediately opened his eyes in Hell.

Jesus Christ is the only One who claimed to be God, has died and been resurrected. He is the only One qualified to comment. Jesus said that every person who dies without salvation, awakes and opens his or her eyes in Hell.

You may never have the opportunity, as the people in this book have, to glimpse what lies beyond the final frontier of death. But you have read about their experiences. We cannot prove or disprove what they have seen. We can say however, that what they have seen is confirmed by the teachings of Jesus whilst He was on Earth, and what God revealed to other writers in the Bible.

CHAPTER 49: ARE NEAR DEATH EXPERIENCES IN THE BIBLE?

The authors believe that the Bible clearly teaches about Near Death Experiences, and After Death Experiences, commonly called Resurrections. We believe that Paul clearly had a Near Death Experience, visited Heaven, and recorded his experience in the Bible.

Paul was raised from the dead after being stoned to death

Half of the New Testament was written by Paul. He was a member of the Jewish Sanhedrin, when he persecuted and arranged the stoning of Christians. After an encounter with Jesus Christ he became a follower of Jesus, and one of the most famous teachers in the New Testament.

However, Paul’s teaching caused the Jews to hate him. He was stoned to death and had an experience of Heaven, all recorded in the Bible, before being raised back to life.

Paul’s stoning is described in Acts 14: 1920. “Some Jews arrived from Antioch and Iconium and turned the crowds into a murderous mob that stoned Paul and dragged him out of the city, apparently dead. But

CCArt.com

as the believers stood around him, he got up and went back into the city!”

The Jews were furious with him, and stoned him. They would not have left him alive! Adam Clarke’s CCArt.com

commentary states, “they did not leave stoning him until they had the fullest evidence that he was dead”. since the Greek word from which “dead” is translated in Acts 14:19 is “Tethneekénai”, which simply means “dead”. The believers around Paul almost certainly prayed for him, and raised him from the dead.

Paul’s after death experience of Heaven

We believe that Paul visited Heaven. Many Bible scholars also believe that Paul visited Heaven after his stoning. This is described in 2 Corinthians

We also believe that Paul was actually dead,

12:14: “Let me tell about the visions I've had, and revelations from the Lord. Fourteen years ago I was taken up to Heaven for a visit. Don't ask me whether my body was there or just my spirit, for I don't know; only God can answer that. But anyway, there I was in Paradise, and heard things so astounding that they are beyond a man's power to describe or put in words (and anyway I am not allowed to tell them to others).” TLB

We should warn the reader that there a number of “Near Death Experiences” on the Internet which are not consistent with Biblical teaching. The standard test on any subject is to line it up with the Bible. If

CC A t.com

the experience is supported by Biblical teaching, it may well be sound. If the experience is not supported by Biblical teaching, it is probably not sound. This advice itself is based on Biblical doctrine, in Acts 17:1012, “That night the Christians hurried Paul and Silas to Beroea, and, as usual, they went to the synagogue to preach. But the people of Beroea were more openminded than those in Thessalonica, and gladly listened to the message. They searched the Scriptures day by day to check up on Paul and Silas' statements to see if they were really so, “TLB.

CHAPTER 50: THE RESURRECTIONS IN THE BIBLE

There are many instances in the Bible of resurrection from the dead. Jesus said that there was definitely life after death. At the resurrection of Lazarus, Jesus said to his sister Martha, "I am the resurrection and the life. He who believes in Me, though he may die, he shall live. And whoever lives and believes in Me shall never die,” John 11:2526.

IN THE NEW TESTAMENT:

  1. Jesus raised the widow of Nain’s son to life.

  2. Jesus raised Lazarus to life.

  3. Jesus raised Jairus’ daughter to life.

  4. Paul was stoned to death, and came back to life.

  5. Peter raised Dorcas to life.

  6. Paul raised Eutychus to life.

  7. At the Resurrection of Jesus Christ, many Old Testament saints were resurrected.

  8. Jesus Christ Himself was famously resurrected.

IN THE OLD TESTAMENT:

  1. Elijah raised a child to life.

  2. Elisha raised a child to life.

THE RAISING OF THE WIDOW OF NAIN’S SON BY JESUS

Jesus stopped a funeral procession, and raised a young man to life. This is described in Luke 7:1117 TLB:

“Not long afterwards Jesus went with his disciples to the village of Nain, with the usual great crowd at his heels. A funeral procession was coming out as he approached the village gate. The boy who had died was the only son of his widowed mother, and many mourners from the village were with her. When the Lord saw her, his heart overflowed with sympathy. "Don't cry!" he said. Then he walked over to the coffin and touched it, and the bearers stopped. "Laddie," he said, "come back to life again." Then the boy sat up and began to talk to those around him! And Jesus gave him back to his mother. A great fear swept the crowd, and they exclaimed with praises to God, "A mighty prophet has risen among us," and, "We have seen the hand of God at work today." The report of what he did that day raced from end to end of Judea and even out across the borders.”

THE RAISING OF JAIRUS’ DAUGHTER BY JESUS

A 12 year old little girl died, and Jesus raised her back to life. This is described in Luke 8:41,42, 4954 TLB: “A man named Jairus, a leader of a Jewish synagogue, came and fell down at Jesus' feet and begged him to come home with him, for his only child was dying, a little girl twelve years old. Jesus went with him, pushing through the crowds. A messenger arrived from the Jairus' home with the news that the little girl was dead. "She's gone," he told her father; "there's no use troubling the Teacher now." But when Jesus heard what had happened, he said to the father, "Don't be afraid! Just trust me, and she'll be all right." When they arrived at the house, Jesus wouldn't let anyone into the room except Peter, James, John, and the little girl's father and mother. The home was filled with mourning people, but he said, "Stop the weeping! She isn't dead; she is only asleep!" This brought scoffing and laughter, for they all knew she was dead. Then he took her by the hand and called, "Get up, little girl!" And at that moment her life returned and she jumped up! "Give her something to eat!" he said. Her parents were overcome with happiness, but Jesus insisted that they did not tell anyone the details of what had happened.”

THE RAISING OF LAZARUS BY JESUS

The raising of Lazarus, after 4 days in the tomb, is perhaps one of Jesus’ most famous miracles, so we have reproduced the entire story, from John 11:1746 TLB:

“When they arrived at Bethany, they were told that Lazarus had already been in his tomb for four days. Bethany was only a couple of miles down the road from Jerusalem, and many of the Jewish leaders had come to pay their respects and to console Martha and Mary on their loss. When Martha got word that Jesus was coming, she went to meet him. But Mary stayed at home. Martha said to Jesus, "Sir, if you had been here, my brother wouldn't have died.

And even now it's not too late, for I know that God will bring my brother back to life again, if you will only ask him to." Jesus told her, "Your brother will come back to life again." "Yes," Martha said, "when everyone else does, on Resurrection Day." Jesus told her, "I am the one who raises the dead and gives them life again. Anyone who believes in me, even though he dies like anyone else, shall live again. He is given eternal life for believing in me and shall never perish. Do you believe this, Martha?"

"Yes, Master," she told him. "I believe you are the Messiah, the Son of God, the one we have so long awaited." Then she left him and returned to Mary and, calling her aside from the mourners, told her, "He is here and wants to see you." So Mary went to him at once.

Now Jesus had stayed outside the village, at the place where Martha met him. When the Jewish leaders who were at the house trying to console Mary saw her leave so hastily, they assumed she was going to Lazarus' tomb to weep; so they followed her.

When Mary arrived where Jesus was, she fell down at his feet, saying, "Sir, if you had been here, my brother would still be alive." When Jesus saw her weeping and the Jewish leaders wailing with her, he was moved with indignation and deeply troubled. "Where is he buried?" he asked them. They told him, "Come and see." Tears came. "They were close friends," the Jewish leaders said. "See how much he loved him."

But some said, "This fellow healed a blind manwhy couldn't he keep Lazarus from dying?" And again Jesus was moved with deep anger. Then they came to the tomb. It was a cave with a heavy stone rolled across its door. "Roll the stone aside," Jesus told them. But Martha, the dead man's sister, said, "By now the smell will be terrible, for he has been dead four days." "But didn't I tell you that you will see a wonderful miracle from God if you believe?" Jesus asked her. So they rolled the stone aside. Then Jesus looked up to Heaven and said, "Father, thank you for hearing me. (You always hear me, of course, but I said it because of all these people standing here, so that they will

From www.gardenofpraise.com

believe you sent me.)" Then he shouted, "Lazarus, come out!"

And Lazarus camebound up in the grave cloth, his face muffled in a head swath. Jesus told them, "Unwrap him and let him go!" And so at last many of the Jewish leaders who were with Mary and saw

it happen, finally believed on him. But some went away to the Pharisees and reported it to them.”

PETER RAISED DORCAS TO LIFE

Peter had been present when Jesus raised Jairus’ daughter to life. After the Resurrection of Jesus, Peter did the same for Dorcas, a believer in Joppa. This is described in Acts 9:3642 TLB: “In the city of Joppa there was a woman named Dorcas ("Gazelle"), a believer who was always doing kind things for others, especially for the poor. About this time she became ill and died. Her friends prepared her for burial and laid her in an upstairs room. But when they learned that Peter was nearby at Lydda, they sent two men to beg him to return with them to Joppa. This he did; as soon as he arrived, they took him upstairs where Dorcas lay. The room was filled with weeping widows who were showing one another the coats and other garments Dorcas had made for them. But Peter asked them all to leave the room; then he knelt and prayed. Turning to the body he said, "Get up,

From www.gardenofpraise.com

Dorcas," and she opened her eyes! And when she saw Peter, she sat up! He gave her his hand and helped her up and called in the believers and widows, presenting her to them. The news raced through the town, and many believed in the Lord.”

PAUL RAISED EUTYCHUS TO LIFE

Eutychus fell to his death during a long sermon given by Paul. Paul promptly raised him back to life, and carried on preaching!

From www.gardenofpraise.com

This is described in Acts 20:710 TLB: “On Sunday we gathered for a Communion service, with Paul preaching. And since he was leaving the next day, he talked until midnight! The upstairs room where we met was lighted with many flickering lamps; and as Paul spoke on and on, a young man named Eutychus, sitting on the windowsill, went fast asleep and fell three stories to his death below. Paul went down and took him into his arms. "Don't worry," he said, "he's all right!" And he was! What a wave of awesome joy swept through the crowd! They all went back upstairs and ate the Lord's Supper together; then Paul preached another long sermonso it was dawn when he finally left them!”

THE RESURRECTION OF OLD TESTAMENT SAINTS

After Jesus died, many Old Testament saints were resurrected, and later appeared to many people in Jerusalem. This is described in Matthew 27:5053 TLB: “Then Jesus shouted out again, dismissed his spirit, and died. And look! The curtain secluding the Holiest Place in the Temple was split apart from top to bottom; and the Earth shook, and rocks broke, and tombs opened, and many godly men and women who had died came back to life again. After Jesus' resurrection, they left the cemetery and went into Jerusalem, and appeared to many people there.”

CCArt.com

ELIJAH RAISED A CHILD TO LIFE

Elijah had been staying in the home of the widow of Zarephath, and her son. There had been a famine, and God had provided food for them through the prophet Elijah. However, one day the son died, and Elijah raised him back to life. This is described in Kings 17:1718:1 TLB:

“One day the woman's son became sick and died.

CCArt.com

"Oh man of God," she cried, "what have you done to me? Have you come here to punish my sins by killing my son?" "Give him to me," Elijah replied. And he took the boy's body from her and carried it upstairs to the guest room where he lived, and laid the body on his bed, and then cried out to the Lord, "O Lord my God, why have you killed the son of this widow with whom I am staying?" And he stretched himself upon the child three times and cried out to the Lord, "O Lord my God, please let this child's spirit return to him." And the Lord heard Elijah's prayer; and the spirit of the child returned, and he became alive again! Then Elijah took him downstairs and gave him to his mother. "See! He's alive!" he beamed. "Now I know for sure that you are a prophet," she told him afterward, "and that whatever you say is from the Lord!"

ELISHA RAISED A CHILD TO LIFE

Elisha raised a dead child aged 12 to life, after he had died in his mother’s arms, possibly of a brain haemorrhage. This is described in 2 Kings 4:3137 TLB: “Gehazi went on ahead and laid the staff upon the child's face, but nothing happened. There was no sign of

life. He returned to meet Elisha and told

him, "The child is still dead." When

Elisha arrived, the child was indeed dead, lying there upon the prophet's bed. He went in and shut the door behind him and prayed to the Lord. Then he lay upon the child's body, placing his mouth upon the child's mouth, and his eyes upon the child's eyes, and his hands upon the child's hands. And the child's body began to grow warm again! Then the prophet went down and walked back and forth in the house a few times; returning upstairs, he stretched himself again upon the child. This time the little boy sneezed seven times and opened his eyes! Then the prophet summoned Gehazi. "Call her!" he said. And when she came in, he said, "Here's your son!" She fell to the floor at his feet and then picked up her son and went out”.

CHAPTER 51: THE RESURRECTION OF JESUS CHRIST

JESUS CHRIST ROSE FROM THE DEAD

The Resurrection of Jesus Christ is the most famous Resurrection in history, and is at the heart of the Christian message. After the Crucifixion, Jesus Christ rose from the dead. We believe this is scientifically proved by the Shroud of Turin, the burial cloth of Jesus Christ.

After three days, Jesus’ mother and Mary Magdalene went to the tomb to perform the full Jewish burial. The Resurrection of Jesus Christ is described in all four gospels. We have reproduced the account from Matthew 28:110, TLB:

“Early on Sunday morning, as the new day was dawning, Mary Magdalene and the other Mary went out to the tomb. Suddenly there was a great Earthquake; for an angel of the Lord came down from Heaven and rolled aside the stone and sat on it. His face shone like lightning and his clothing was a brilliant white. The guards shook with fear when they saw him, and fell into a dead faint. Then the angel spoke to the women. "Don't be frightened!" he said. "I know you are looking for Jesus, who was crucified, but he isn't here! For he has come back to life again, just as he said he would. Come in and see where his body was lying. .And now, go quickly and tell his disciples that he has risen from the dead, and that he is going to Galilee to meet them there. That is my message to them. The women ran from the tomb, badly frightened, but also filled with joy, and rushed to find the disciples to give them the angel's message. And as they were running, suddenly Jesus was there in front of them! "Good morning!" he said. And they fell to the ground before him, holding his feet and worshiping him. Then Jesus said to them, "Don't be frightened! Go tell my brothers to leave at once for Galilee, to meet me there."

HOW TO GO TO HEAVEN

The Resurrection of Jesus Christ is the heart of the New Testament, celebrated by millions of believers all over the world every year. Resurrection from the dead to a new life in Heaven, in a resurrected body, is the most cherished hope of most Christians. Based on Jesus’ promises, all true born again believers in Jesus Christ can confidently look forward to an eternity in Heaven!

For details about how to go to Heaven, please read the chapters at the end of this book.

The above image is from the free movie THE LAZARUS PHENOMENONTHE MOVIE which is viewable on www.finalfrontier.org.uk

CHAPTER 52: THE SHROUD OF TURIN ACTUALLY PROVES THE RESURRECTION OF JESUS

CHRIST

The Shroud of Turin has been a mystery for many centuries, and is discussed in great detail in our teaching on THE SHROUD OF TURIN PROVES THE RESURRECTION OF JESUS CHRIST on www.finalfrontier.org.uk

We believe that the Image on the Shroud can be explained by the Bible, and an application of known laws of Theoretical Physics.

We believe that the Resurrection of Jesus Christ is proved by the following:

  1. We believe that the Image on the Shroud of Turin is fundamentally a scorch in photo negative, caused by radiation, with the appearance of an Xray, but with additional distance imaging properties.

  2. We believe that the photonegative Image on the Shroud of Turin was produced at the Resurrection by the emission of soft Xrays.

From www.shroud.com

  1. We believe that the Physics of the Resurrection was a phenomenon not dissimilar to the Physics of the Transfiguration, with the radiation of light as a major feature, as Jesus Christ assumed His Glorified Body on both occasions.

  2. We believe that the soft Xrays were released at the Resurrection, caused by the intense radiation of light and subatomic particles, probably moving at the speed of light.

  3. We believe that the intense emission of light and subatomic particles caused vaporisation of the molecules within the Shroud to the elements Nitrogen and Carbon.

    1. We believe that the Nitrogen and Carbon were then converted to radioactive C14, as

    2. happens every day in the atmosphere of Planet Earth.
    1. We believe that the incorrect Carbon Dating of the Shroud (approximately 1325 A.D) is explained by an incorrect

    2. interpretation of the cause of the additional radioactive molecules of Carbon (C14) present in the Shroud.
  4. Additional C14 is present in the Shroud of Turin, as demonstrated by the 1998 experiments on the Shroud.

  5. We believe that rather than proving that the Shroud is dated 1325 A.D. approximately, it actually proves the Resurrection of Jesus Christ.

  6. As explained on our web site the additional radioactive C14 molecules could be explained by either the Shroud being a 14th Century Shroud, or by the Shroud being a First Century Shroud which has been subjected to additional radiation.

  7. As proved by Dr Accetta, the image on the Shroud was almost certainly caused by radiation.

  8. Since there are 12 other scientific tests that indicate that the Shroud is a First Century Shroud, it does seem that the Shroud must have been subjected to radiation, causing the photonegative Image.

  9. The Image on the Shroud was therefore almost certainly caused by radiation released at the time of the Resurrection of Jesus Christ.

  10. The scientists who interpreted the findings of the 1988 Carbon dating tests on the Shroud clearly did not take into consideration the Resurrection of Jesus Christ, which released radiation, causing the photonegative Image on the Shroud.

For full details of our teaching on THE SHROUD OF TURIN PROVES THE RESURRECTION OF JESUS CHRIST, please visit our charity web site at www.finalfrontier.org.uk

CHAPTER 53: THE BIBLE STATES THAT WE ARE ALL SPIRITS LIVING IN BODIES

It is important to understand that we are all spirits living in bodies, and that when we die our spirits leave our bodies to live in Eternity, either in Heaven, or in Hell.

In order to fully understand the concept of the human body with an indwelling human spirit we do need to go back to the original Creation of human beings, as described in the Bible. This is covered in greater detail in our teaching CREATION: THE GENESIS ACCOUNT

THE ORIGINAL CREATION OF ADAM AND EVE

The creation of the spirits of Adam and Eve

Adam and Eve were originally created as spirits, created in the likeness of God. Very soon after that the Lord God created bodies for them, “and man became a living being.”

We start in Genesis 1:2627, “Then God said, ‘Let us make man in our image, according to our likeness’. So God created man in His own image; in the image of God He created him; male and female He created them.”

Approximately 2,000 years ago Jesus Christ became a Human Being. In Genesis1:26 and 1:27 God the Father, Son, and Holy Spirit were all Spirits, and they created Adam and Eve in Their exact likeness. But before that Jesus Christ was a Spirit, as confirmed in the following Scriptures:

Genesis 1:1: “In the beginning God (Hebrew, “Elohiym” pleural, literally “Gods”) created the Heavens and the Earth.”

John 1:14: “In the beginning was the Word (Jesus Christ), and the Word was with God, and the Word was God. He was in the beginning with God. All things were made through Him, and without Him nothing was made that was made. In Him was life, and the life was the light of men.”

Colossians 1:1517, “Christ is the exact likeness of the unseen God. He existed before God made anything at all, and, in fact, Christ himself is the Creator who made everything in Heaven and Earth, the things we can see and the things we can't; the spirit world with its kings and kingdoms, its rulers and authorities; all were made by Christ for his own use and glory. He was before all else began and it is his power that holds everything together,” TLB.

Thus the Bible states that God (pleural) originally made Adam and Eve as spirits in Genesis 1:27.

But before that Jesus Christ was a Spirit. Therefore they must have made Adam and Eve as spirits in Genesis 1:27.

We are told that God is a Spirit in John 4:25, “God is Spirit, and those who worship Him must worship in spirit and truth." Therefore, when They (Father, Son and Holy Spirit) created something in their exact likeness, they must have created:

  1. The Spirit of Adam

  2. The Spirit of Eve

The spirits of Adam and Eve were created in Their exact likeness.

The Spirit of Adam The Spirit of Eve

The Creation of the Bodies of Adam and Eve

Adam and Eve were originally spirits, created in the likeness of God. Very soon after that God created bodies for them, “and man became a living being.” In Genesis 2:7, the LORD God (Jesus Christ) formed the first living being, called Man, as recorded in Genesis 2:7: “And the LORD God formed man of the dust of the ground, and breathed into his nostrils the breath of life; and man became a living being.” According to the Bible, our human bodies were originally created out of dust.

It is interesting to note that the chemical components of the human body are exactly the same chemical elements as the dust of the ground. Our physical bodies are made up of 17 chemical elements. In fact these are the same 17 elements that are found in the dust of the ground. It is a matter of common observation that, after a body has been cremated, only dust remains.

It appears, from reading these first two chapters of the Bible, that the Creation of the Human Body was a twopart process. First of all the spirits of Adam and Eve were created in the image of God, and then these spirits were breathed by God into a human body, formed from the dust of the ground.

It follows therefore, that we too, are composed of flesh, constructed out of the same chemical elements as the dust of the Earth, but containing an eternal spirit.

When we die our spirits leave our bodies

We are told in the New Testament that human life in the body cannot exist without the indwelling spirit. James 2:26 states, “The body without the spirit is dead”.

When Jesus Christ created the first human body in Genesis 2:7, that body was dead until Jesus Christ breathed into that dead body the “breath of life”. This ”breath of life” would by definition have been the spirit of Adam created in Genesis

1:27.

OUR BODIES DIE, BUT OUR SPIRITS LIVE FOREVER

Example 1: Ecclesiastes 12:67

The Bible states, “Remember your Creator now while you are young before the silver cord of life snaps and the gold bowl is broken; before the pitcher is broken at the fountain and the wheel is broken at the cistern. Then the dust returns to the earth as it was, and the spirit returns to God who gave it”,

Ecclesiastes 12:67, TLB. Thus at death the human body decomposes, but the spirit, which never dies, returns to God. This means that the “real you” is a spirit that will live forever.

Example 2: When Jesus died on the Cross, He gave up His Spirit

“So when Jesus had received the sour wine, He said, "It is finished!" And bowing His head, He gave up His spirit,” John 19:30.

Example 3: The raising of Jairusdaughter by Jesus

A 12 year old little girl died, and Jesus raised her back to life. This is described in Luke 8:5156, “When He came into the house, He permitted no one to go in except Peter, James, and John, and the father and mother of the girl. Now all wept and mourned for her; but He said, "Do not weep; she is not dead, but sleeping. And they ridiculed Him, knowing that she was dead. But He put them all outside, took her by the hand and called, saying, "Little girl, arise." Then her spirit returned, and she arose immediately. And He commanded that she be given something to eat. And her parents were astonished, but He charged them to tell no one what had happened”.

After death there is a judgement

We are also told in Hebrews 9:27, “It is appointed for men to die once, but after this the judgement”. When the physical body dies, our spirit will live on, and go either to Heaven or to Hell. Both of these places have been described quite graphically in many of the stories, and no doubt you have already decided that Hell is not where you want to finish up!

CHAPTER 54: GOD LOVES US, AND WANTS US TO GO TO HEAVEN

The Bible states: "For God so loved the world that He gave His only begotten Son, that whoever believes in Him should not perish but have everlasting life,” John 3:16.

God loved us so much that He sent His only Son Jesus Christ to die on the Cross. If we believe this, repent of our sins, forgive others, accept God’s forgiveness, and follow Jesus Christ, then we are assured of eternal life in Heaven.

In 2 Peter 3:9, we read, “The Lord is not slack concerning His promise, as some count slackness, but is longsuffering toward us, not willing that any should perish but that all should come to repentance”.

God does not want anyone to go to Hell, but sadly, according to Jesus Christ, multitudes do, simply by failing to take from God the free offer of eternal life in Heaven, on God’s terms.

In Matthew 7:1314 Jesus said, "Heaven can be entered only through the narrow gate! The highway to Hell is broad, and its gate is wide enough for all the multitudes who choose its easy way. But the Gateway to Life is small, and the road is narrow, and only a few ever find it” TLB.

CHAPTER 55: IN ORDER TO GO TO HEAVEN WE MUST BE “BORN AGAIN”

There is only one way to make certain that Heaven is our destination when we die. We have to become a genuine bornagain Christian, just like Jesus said in John 3:3 and John 3:7, and follow the ways and teachings of Jesus Christ.

Jesus said we must be “born again” before we can see the kingdom of God. Nicodemus was a Jewish priest who went to see Jesus at night. This is described in the Gospel of John.

“Now there was a man of the Pharisees named

©The Visual Bible

Nicodemus, a member of the Jewish ruling council. He came to Jesus at night and said, "Rabbi, we know you are a teacher who has come from God. For noone could perform the miraculous signs you are doing if God were not with him." In reply Jesus declared, "I tell you the truth, noone can see the kingdom of God unless he is born again." "How can a man be born when he is old?" Nicodemus asked. "Surely he cannot enter a second time into his mother's womb to be born!" Jesus answered, "I tell you the truth, noone can enter the kingdom of God unless he is born of water and the Spirit. Flesh gives birth to flesh, but the Spirit gives birth to spirit. You should not be surprised at my saying, 'You must be born again,' John 3:17.

Jesus said that none of us would see the Kingdom of God unless we are “born again” by the Holy Spirit. This is a spiritual birth, when the

©The Visual Bible

Holy Spirit comes to live in us after we have received Jesus Christ as our personal Saviour. When we do this God adopts us into His family.

If we reject God’s plan of Salvation we will not end up in Heaven

If we reject the forgiveness that God offers us then we are turning away from Him, and we remain ‘sinners’. The Bible tells us very clearly in John 3:36 that eternal separation from God will be the result of this action: "He who believes in the Son has everlasting life; and he who does not believe the Son shall not see life, but the wrath of God abides on him", John 3:36.

Romans 3:23 says that we are all sinners in God’s sight because we have broken His commandments. God is holy and pure and sin cannot exist in His presence. The only way to God is to say we are sorry for the wrong things in our life and accept the forgiveness offered to us, through the Blood of Jesus Christ. This is explained in the next chapters.

Many people in this book have met an angel in Heaven. According to Psalm 91, we all have a personal angel, if we are “born again” into God’s Kingdom.

CHAPTER 56: HOW TO BE “BORN AGAIN”

How can I be “born againso that I go to Heaven when I die?

To be born again, we all must pray a simple prayer. In this prayer there are various simple things you must do, without leaving anything out.

  • Acknowledge to God that Jesus Christ died on the Cross for you personally, and rose from the dead.

  • Ask God’s forgiveness for all of the sins that you have ever committed.

  • Turn away from and stop any known sin. This is known as Repentance.

    • Forgive anyone who has ever sinned against

    • you, or any member of your family.
  • Ask God’s forgiveness because the Blood of Jesus Christ cleans you personally from sin.

  • Ask God to send the Holy Spirit to come to live in you.

  • Acknowledge to God that Jesus Christ is your Personal Saviour.

Is there anything else I need to know before praying this prayer?

Yes. It is essential to be aware of some Biblical concepts before this prayer is prayed. These are explained below. The Sinner’s Prayer is in Chapter 60.

What is Repentance?

The Bible says we are all sinful. The Bible states: “All have sinned and come short of the Glory of God’, Romans 3:23. We must stop anything sinful, and ask forgiveness from God Who is Holy, and will not allow sin in His presence. There are TWO parts to repentance! One part is to ask forgiveness for the sin, the other is to stop doing it. Half the job doesn’t count! It is essential to repent properly, which means spending some time thinking about your life.

What in practical simple terms does this mean for each one of us?

In simple terms this means that we should obey the Ten Commandments. Here is a shortened version of the Ten Commandments: Exodus 20:3 –17 (shortened, from The Living Bible)

1. You may worship no other god than Me.

CCArt.com

  1. You shall not make yourselves any idols, and you must never bow or worship idols in any way.

  2. You shall not use the name of Jehovah your God irreverently.

  3. Remember to observe the Sabbath as a holy day.

  4. Honour your father and mother.

  5. You must not murder.

  6. You must not commit adultery.

  7. You must not steal.

  8. You must not lie.

  9. You must not be envious of your neighbour's house, or anything else he has.

The first commandment is that we must only worship the God of the Bible. We must all remove any false idols in our lives, such our money, our careers, our homes, our appearance, alcohol, drugs, any addictions, or anything else that is more important to us than God Himself. We must stop completely any form of sin such as swearing, murder, any form of sexual immorality, theft, lying, and lust. We all have a conscience, which is God’s voice within us (see below). God uses our conscience to show each one of us what He does not approve of.

Who is Jesus Christ?

The Bible is perfectly clear the Jesus Christ is God. According to John Chapter 1, Jesus was present right at the beginning of Creation, and He made everything. Life is in Him. To those who receive Him, Jesus gives the right to become a child of God. This is explained in the opening verses of the Gospel of John.

‘In the beginning was the Word, and the Word was with God, and the Word was God. He was in the beginning with God. All things were made through Him, and without Him was not anything made that was made. In Him was life, and the life was the light of men. He was in the world, and the world was made through Him, and the world did not know Him. He came to his own, and His own did not receive Him. But as many as received Him, to them He gave the right to become children of God, to those who believed in His name.’ (John 1:14, 1012.)

Believe that Jesus is the Christ

The Bible is perfectly clear that Jesus Christ, and He alone, is the Messiah. We must acknowledge this to God the Father in prayer. Jesus clarified that He is the Messiah in the following text: ‘The high priest asked him, saying unto Him, ‘Are You the Christ, the Son of the Blessed?’ Jesus said, ‘I am.’ (Mark 14:6162.)

True faith in Jesus Christ will give us eternal life in Him in Heaven, as stated in the following famous verse: ‘God so loved the world that He gave His only begotten Son, that whoever believes on Him should not perish but have everlasting life.’ (John 3:16.)

The Greek word used here implies having faith in Jesus Christ. It is more than an intellectual acknowledgement that Jesus Christ is the Son of God. Many people vaguely believe that Jesus Christ is the Son of God. However, true faith in Jesus Christ is much more than this. It is a true faith in Jesus Christ, which can only come after a true conversion experience, and receiving the Holy Spirit.

We need to know and believe further facts about Jesus Christ, discussed in the next chapter.

CHAPTER 57: WHY JESUS CHRIST CAME TO PLANET EARTH 2000 YEARS AGO

    1. To reveal Truth

    2. Jesus said, ‘I am the Way, the Truth & the Life. No one comes to the Father, except through me,’ (John 14:6.) ‘He who has seen Me, has seen the Father,’ John 14:9.
  1. To overcome Satan

‘For this purpose the Son of God was manifested, that He might destroy the works of the Devil,’ 1 John

3:8.

3. To die for us

‘The Son of Man did not come to be served, but to serve, and to give His life as a ransom for many,’ Mark 10:45..

Why was Jesus crucified?

John the Baptist, Jesus’ cousin, said about Jesus, ‘Behold the Lamb of God, Who takes away the sin of the world’ John

1:29. The Blood of Jesus, spilt at the Crucifixion, is the Blood Sacrifice to atone for our personal sins, as stated in 1 John

1:7. ‘If we walk in the light, as He is in the light, we have fellowship with one another, and the blood of Jesus Christ

©The Visual Bible

His Son cleanses us from all sin.’

How may I be forgiven for my sins?

    1. Forgive others

    2. ‘For if you forgive men their trespasses, your Heavenly Father will also forgive you. But if you do not forgive men their trespasses, neither will your Father forgive your trespasses,’ Matthew 6:1415.
    1. Forgive and love, especially your enemies

    2. ‘Love your enemies, bless those who curse you, do good to those who hate you, and pray for those who spitefully use you and persecute you,’ Matthew 5:44.
  1. Ask forgiveness from God the Father for your own sins

‘If we confess our sins, He is faithful and just to forgive us our sins, and to cleanse us from all unrighteousness,’ 1 John 1:9.

CHAPTER 58: WHAT EXACTLY IS A GENUINE CHRISTIAN?   

    1.  A Christian is not a “good person”, but a reformed bad person A Christian is not someone who tries to be good, attends church, reads the Bible, prays, or does good to others, although all of these are commendable. These things start to happen after someone has become a Christian, by being born again. Christians naturally want to be together, and spend time with each other, because other Christians are their new family in Jesus Christ.   

    2.  
    1.  We are saved by grace This means that nobody can be good enough to “earn” a place in Heaven. ‘For by grace you have been saved, through faith, and that not of yourselves: It is the gift of God, not of works, lest anyone should boast,’ Ephesians 2:89. 

    2.  
  1.  A Christian is someone who has the Holy Spirit living in them 

When we are born again, we receive the Holy Spirit.  

At the Last Supper, Jesus said, "And I will pray the Father, and He will give you another Helper, that He may abide with you forever, the Spirit of truth, whom the world cannot receive, because it neither sees Him nor knows Him; but you know Him, for He dwells with you and will be in you”. John 14:1617. Jesus was referring to the Holy Spirit, who he would send to live in all believers.  

After the Resurrection, Jesus appeared in the Upper Room, as recorded in John 20:1922, “Jesus came and stood in the midst, and said to them, "Peace be with you." Now when He had said this, He showed them His hands and His side. Then the disciples were glad when they saw the Lord. So Jesus said to them again, "Peace to you! As the Father has sent Me, I also send you." And when He had said this, He breathed on them, and said to them, "Receive the Holy Spirit”.  

Since then, all believers receive the Holy Spirit when they are born CCArt.com 
again. Paul confirms this in 1 Corinthians 6:19, ‘Your body is the  
temple of the Holy Spirit Who is in you, whom you have from 
God,’ 

  

4. A Christian is someone who follows the teachings of Jesus Christ.  

Jesus said, "He who has My commandments and keeps them, it is he who loves Me. And he who loves Me will be loved by My Father, and I will love him and manifest Myself to him," John 14:21. The first thing that Jesus commands from all of His potential disciples is, 'You must be born again“, John 

3:7. 

 

    1. Why must I be born again?

    2. Because Jesus Christ, the Son of God, said so, in John 3:3. ‘Most assuredly, I say to you, unless one is born again, he cannot see the kingdom of God.’ To be born again is to receive the Holy Spirit, God Himself, Who comes to live in us as we pray something very similar to the “Sinner’s prayer” in the next chapter.
    1. When we are born again we are new people

    2. “If anyone is in Christ, he is a new creation; old things have passed away; behold, all things have become new”, 2 Corinthians 5:17. The Bible says that when we are born again by the Holy Spirit, we become brand new people inside! We look the same on the outside, but the Holy Spirit comes to live in us. He makes us brand new on the inside, with new motivations, new desires, a new way of living, and a new perspective on life.
    1. The Person of the Holy Spirit

    2. The Holy Spirit is the Third Person of the Trinity. He is Holy, and He will not come and live in any of us until we are forgiven by God. The Holy Spirit is the creative power of the Trinity.
  1. If I am not born again, whose kingdom am I in?

We are all born into the kingdom of Satan, according to the Bible. Jesus said to priests, in John 8:44,

‘You are of your father, the devil.’

    1. What happens to those who are not born again?

    2. Jesus Himself is perfectly clear on this subject. He said, ”Unless a man is born again, he will not enter the kingdom of Heaven,” John 3:3. The truth, according to Jesus Christ, is that most people do not go to Heaven. Jesus said, in Matthew 7:1314, "Enter by the narrow gate; for wide is the gate and broad is the way that leads to destruction, and there are many who go in by it. Because narrow is the gate and difficult is the way which leads to life, and there are few who find it.”
  1. Our ultimate destiny, Heaven or Hell, are decided in this life.

Jesus Christ and the repentant thief are now in Paradise, and will be there for ever. The unrepentant thief is in Hell, and will be there forever too.

The main purpose of this book and web site is that you may end up in Heaven, and not Hell.

CC Art.com

Only you can make this choice.

CHAPTER 59:  OUR CONSCIENCE IS GOD THE HOLY SPIRIT CONVICTING EACH ONE OF US 

OF OUR SINS    

CCArt.com 

After Jesus was baptised by his cousin, John the Baptist, 

“The Holy Spirit descended in bodily form like a dove upon Him, and a voice came from Heaven which said, "You are My beloved Son; in You I am well pleased,” Luke 3:22  A dove in the natural world is a very gentle bird, and will fly away if disturbed. All humans have a conscience, which pure science can never explain. Our conscience is God the Holy Spirit, speaking quietly to each of us throughout our lives. If we persist in sin, the Holy Spirit, like a dove, will depart. This is how some people seem to become so insensitive to sin in their lives.   In John 8:79 a woman was caught in adultery, The Jews were about to execute the woman, and Jesus said, "He who is without sin among you, let him throw a stone at her first. And again He stooped down and wrote on the ground.  Then those who heard it, being convicted by their conscience, went out one by one.”  Note thatthe onlookers were “convicted by their conscience.”  Later Jesus said, at the Last Supper, that the Comforter, the Holy Spirit, would convict everyone of sin: “And when He (the Holy Spirit) has come, He will convict the world of sin, and of righteousness, and of judgement,” John 16:8. 

 The voice of the Holy Spirit convicts us of sin The voice of the Holy Spirit is gentle, like a dove. His voice is identical to your conscience, since God speaks to us using our conscience. When you pray, you might like to approach God like a little child, and ask Him to show you the sin in your life. He will.  

 You will hear the quiet voice of the Holy Spirit revealing sin in your life, and those things in your life He wants you to stop doing. He may reveal things from many years ago, or things about your present lifestyle He wants you to change.   He will also reveal to you those people who you need to forgive. You must forgive anyone who has sinned against you, or your family, in any way. Jesus said, in Matthew 6:15, ‘If you do not forgive men their trespasses, neither will your Father forgive your trespasses.’  According to Jesus, you must therefore forgive everyone, or God will not forgive you.   

CHAPTER 60: THE SINNER’S PRAYER

Pray this prayer, or something very similar, in your heart.

Jesus loves you so much that He died for you, so that you could go to Heaven, and not to Hell, when you die.

Sincerely, and slowly, pray the following to God the Father, Who loves you. Jesus looked up to Heaven when He prayed, so you do not have to shut your eyes!

You will hear God the Holy Spirit speak to you, using your conscience, twice as you pray this prayer.

  1. Loving Father, I want to be sure that when I die I do not go to Hell. I want to go to Heaven, to live with you forever.

  2. I believe that Jesus Christ died on the Cross for me personally, and that He rose again from the dead after 3 days.

  3. I need to be born again, just like Jesus Christ taught in the Bible (see John 3:3 and John 3:7).

  4. Please forgive me for all the sins I have ever committed. Please show them to me now, using my conscience.

  5. Pause and allow the Holy Spirit to speak to you, which sounds exactly like your conscience.

  6. I ask forgiveness for all of them.   

    1. I repent of those sins. I will stop doing them. Please help me to 

    2. stop doing them.        
    1. I need to forgive. Please show me, using my conscience, the names, or 

    2. the faces, of those people I need to forgive.    
  7. Pause and allow the Holy Spirit to speak to you, which sounds exactly like your conscience. 

  

 

10. I forgive everyone who has sinned against me, especially 

(name those people who the Holy Spirit revealed to you).      

 

11. Please forgive me because Jesus Christ, Your Son, died on the Cross for me.  According to 1 John 1:7, the Blood of Jesus Christ cleanses me from all of my sin. (The Bible says, “If we walk in the light as He is in the light, we have fellowship with one another, and the blood of Jesus Christ His Son cleanses us from all sin,” 1 John 1:7) 

 

 

  1.  I thank You that I am now forgiven, according to the        Holy Bible.     

  2. Please now send the Holy Spirit to live in me.

  3. I receive the Holy Spirit. Thank you I am born again by the Holy Spirit.

  4. I believe that Jesus Christ is my Personal Saviour.

  5. Thank you that I have changed kingdoms from the kingdom of Satan, to the Kingdom of Jesus Christ.

  6. Thank You that You are now my Father. I belong to you, and I now have an eternal home in Heaven, with You.

  7. I commit the rest of my life to Jesus Christ.

  8. Please show me how You want me to spend the rest of my life.

  9. Please show me how I should live, and help me to understand the Bible.

  10. Please put me in touch with other genuine born again Christians.

 

CHAPTER 61: WHAT SHOULD I DO NOW I AM “BORN AGAIN”? 

 

1. JOIN A CHURCH OF BIBLE BELIEVING CHRISTIANS 

 There are many Bible believing Christians all over the world. Not all churches believe that the Bible is the supernatural word of God, and do not interpret the Bible literally! Jesus did! Great care needs to be taken in choosing the right church!   

CCArt.com 

This is very important, since you will rapidly find that, as a born  again Christian, you are in a minority group! The Bible does encourage believers  to meet together regularly (see Hebrews 10:25).  

 Please ask the Holy Spirit to help you, because your choice of church is extremely important. Also ask the advice of local believers.    

 Here are some things to look for in finding the right church for you.    

A church that places the authority of the Bible above everything else  

 This is NOT an easy thing to discern! You do need help on this! A good test would be to try to discover where the proposed church stands doctrinally on:   

  •  The Supernatural Inspiration of the Bible. 

  •  The Trinity: God the Father, God the Son, and God the Holy Spirit. 

  •  The existence of Satan.   

  •  The Resurrection of Jesus Christ. 

  •  The existence of Heaven and Hell.  

  •  The Creation by God of the entire Universe. 

  •  Jesus Christ’s requirement for us to be born again.  

  •  Believer’s Baptism in water.  

  •  The Baptism of the Holy Spirit.  

  •  The Second Coming of Jesus Christ.  

  •  Regular plans for evangelism. 

  •  A desire to support the poor and needy in the world.   

  •  The place of Israel in God’s purposes.  

  •  Sex outside marriage.  

• Abortions.   

The Bible is perfectly clear on all of these issues, but there are large number of churches that interpret the Bible in a different way. For example, the Bible is very clear about sex outside marriage, but many churches avoid discussing this, for fear of upsetting people.

Other excellent qualities, consistent with New Testament teachings, are:

  • A welcoming church.

  • A church that provides good Bible based teaching.

  • A church that has a number of leaders, rather than one.

  • A church that has absolute integrity in all financial matters, including the publication of annual accounts. You may be giving money to the church, so it will be helpful for you to know where this money is going to.

Here are some things that are much less important.

  • The church building: The churches in the book of Acts met in homes! The church is the people, not the building. There is nothing wrong in nice buildings, but these are unimportant to God.

  • Special clothing for leaders of the church. Of course it is respectful to God to be appropriately dressed, but special clothing is unimportant.

Here are some things to avoid at all costs:

  • A church that does not believe in the absolute authority of the Bible.

  • A church that teaches from anything other than the Bible, or Bible inspired texts.

  • A church where leaders exert undue control of the lives of individuals within the church.

  • Any lack of financial integrity within the church.

    1. READ THE BIBLE EVERY DAY

    2. This is one way God speaks to us. The Bible is not a simple book, and it will take you a lifetime to fully understand all the teachings within the Scriptures. However, regular Bible reading, or listening to the Bible, is essential. God will often highlight verses within the Bible to speak into your circumstances directly.
    1. LISTEN VERY CAREFULLY TO YOUR CONSCIENCE

    2. Your conscience is God guiding you every day, and is an extremely important part of your “guidance system”. Your conscience is not a loud voice, but is usually a very gentle voice. This is why it is so important to spend time quietly every day. If you have doubts about a certain action, do not ignore your conscience. Our Heavenly Father is a loving Father, who is warning you not to go down a particular planned course of action.
    1. PRAY REGULARLY, ASKING GOD’S GUIDANCE FOR ALL MATTERS IN YOUR LIFE

    2. The Bible states, “In all your ways acknowledge Him, and He shall direct your paths. Do not be wise in your own eyes; fear the LORD and depart from evil,” Proverbs 3:67.
    1. TRY NOT TO SIN IN ANY AREA OF YOUR LIFE

    2. We live in such a sinful society that many things that the world considers completely normal, are actually very sinful. It will probably take some time before you have sorted your life out!
    1. HAVE REGULAR BIBLE TEACHING

    2. Regular Bible teaching is extremely important. Under Resources towards the end of this book we have given Bible teachers who have inspired us. Fortunately, there are many excellent Bible teachers, and you will probably quickly find your own favourites.
  1. SEEK TO SPEAK TO OTHERS ABOUT THE IMPORTANCE OF BECOMING A CHRISTIAN.

You may have seen the film Schindler’s List, the harrowing true story of how Oskar Schindler, a German businessman, who saved over a thousand Jews from almost certain death in concentration camps in World War 2.

It is important to realise that Salvation is a very precious gift, bought by Jesus Christ at enormous cost. Only those who are born again will go to Heaven (see John 3:3 and John 3:7). Everyone else will not, according to Jesus Christ.

Born again Christians are charged by Jesus Christ to ‘Go therefore and make disciples of all nations, baptising them in the name of the Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy Spirit,’ (Matthew 28:19.)

You may like to have a look at our teaching EVANGELISM IS EASY, on www.finalfrontier.org.uk

CONGRATULATIONS AT BECOMING A GENUINE BORN AGAIN BELIEVER IN JESUS CHRIST!

Congratulations on becoming a genuine born again Christian!

The most important decision anyone can make in their lives is to become born again, and become a follower Jesus Christ.

If you have just prayed that prayer as a result of reading this book, why not contact us immediately! We would love to hear from you. Please email or write to us at this address:

Email: drrkent@aol.com

Ministry Address in UK

Dr Richard Kent The Final Frontier Charitable Trust PO Box 11 Knutsford Cheshire WA16 6QP UK

God bless you! With warmest wishes,

Richard

Dr Richard Kent

CHAPTER 62 RESOURCES

It is very important for you to have further teaching about the Christian life. Here are some suggestions that we believe would be helpful.

THE FINAL FRONTIER WEB SITE

There is a great deal of further free information about after death experiences, and other subjects, on the Final Frontier web site www.finalfrontier.org.uk

FREE COMPANION BOOK: “BEYOND THE FINAL FRONTIER”

Coauthored by Dr Richard Kent and David Waite, this is the second book in the series on Near Death Experiences. This book is a follow up to the earlier book The Final Frontier, and relates the true stories of 26 individuals who have encountered death, and beyond. To view and download the book, please visit BEYOND THE FINAL FRONTIER on www.finalfrontier.org.uk

FREE MOVIE: “THE FINAL FRONTIER”

With the arrival of the technology for Cardio Pulmonary Resuscitation the medical profession has been faced with the reality of Near Death Experiences. In this documentary movie, the subject is studied in great detail, and many doctors and patients are interviewed in depth. The entire movie may be watched and downloaded entirely free on www.finalfrontier.org.uk. Please visit THE FINAL FRONTIER MOVIE on www.finalfrontier.org.uk

FREE MOVIE: “THE LAZARUS PHENOMENON”

The movie is documentary in style, filmed on the actual locations of the events portrayed, with fantastic special effects, and amazing music. In this movie many medical doctors are interviewed in depth about death. The movie includes a dramatisation of the true stories of Pastor Daniel Ekechukwu in Nigeria who was raised from the dead after 3 days, and Ian McCormack who died in Mauritius for 15 minutes. The entire movie may be watched and downloaded entirely free on www.finalfrontier.org.uk. Please visit THE LAZARUS PHENOMENON, THE MOVIE on www.finalfrontier.org.uk

WHAT HAPPENS WHEN WE DIE, AND HOW TO GO TO HEAVEN

Dr Richard Kent is a retired medical doctor. What happens when we die? In this teaching, Richard provides detailed medical and Biblical information about the process of death. He has researched over 300 people who have died, and have met Jesus Christ. These patients were often involved in road traffic accidents, or had heart attacks, or strokes, or died on the operating table. Their spirits left their bodies before they

were resuscitated. Many of these patients report having visited either Heaven or Hell. Detailed medical evidence is presented from many medical doctors, as well as Biblical teaching on the subject. Richard also discusses the many returns from the dead in the Bible. Very clear and detailed instructions are given about how exactly to be “born again,” as described by Jesus Christ in John 3:3, and John 3:7, in order to go to Heaven, and avoid Hell.

EVANGELISM

How to very easily speak to other people about Jesus Christ, and see amazing results! This simple method can be taught in 10 minutes, and will completely transform your church! Richard and Val have worked with many churches in many countries teaching practical evangelism. They will work with your people, in your church, entirely free! For full details please visit www.finalfrontier.org.uk

CREATION: THE GENESIS ACCOUNT

The whole Universe and Adam and Eve were created by Jesus Christ, only 6,000 years ago approximately, according to the Bible. Richard gives a detailed and scientific account of the Genesis Six Days of Creation, and the young universe, exactly as the Bible says. Dinosaurs and Carbon Dating are also discussed. This is a "high tech" teaching with multiple images, but is not difficult to understand. Much of the Creation and Evolution research is based on the teachings of Dr Kent Hovind, of Florida, USA, as well as the insights of Dr Chuck Missler, USA, and Dr David Rosevear, UK. For full details please visit www.finalfrontier.org.uk

EVOLUTION IS IMPOSSIBLE

Richard gives amazing information proving that evolution could never have happened. Using material with kind permission from Dr Kent Hovind, this teaching includes detailed evidence from many sources to show that evolution is completely impossible. This covers fundamental laws in Physics, such as the First and Second Laws of Thermodynamics, as well as observations about our Solar System, and

Planet Earth. Also discussed are: Comments from famous scientists, the structure of DNA, Charles Darwin’s book, “The Origin of the Species, and much more besides. This is a "high tech" teaching with multiple images, but is not difficult to understand. For full details please visit www.finalfrontier.org.uk

THE AMAZING ARCHAEOLOGICAL DISCOVERIES OF RON WYATT

Ron Wyatt's amazing archaeological discoveries: Noah's Ark, Sodom & Gomorrah, the Crossing of the Red Sea, Mount Sinai and the Ark of the Covenant. This amazing information is incredibly faith lifting. Much of Ron Wyatt's original work has been confirmed by Professor Lennart Moller from Sweden, in his famous book "The Exodus Case". Lennart Moller is a personal friend of Richard and Val. “The Exodus Case” includes the work of 7 academic scientists, all of whom are experts in their fields. The Turkish government has built a visitors centre for Noah’s Ark. Richard proves the Blood of the Messiah on the Mercy Seat in 9 different ways from the Bible. For full details please visit

www.finalfrontier.org.uk

THE MEDICAL AND PROPHETIC ASPECTS OF THE CRUCIFIXION

Fulfilled Old Testament prophecies concerning the Crucifixion

are discussed, as well as the detailed medical and physiological

aspects of the Crucifixion. The New Covenant is explained, with

the complete fulfilment of the Old Covenant by Jesus Christ.

Richard explains the Blood of Jesus Christ falling on the Mercy

Seat, and proves this in 9 different ways from the Bible. This is a

very detailed account of every possible aspect of the Crucifixion,

with virtually every medical aspect covered from a former medical doctor. For full details please visit

www.finalfrontier.org.uk

THE SHROUD OF TURIN PROVES THE RESURRECTION OF JESUS CHRIST!

The photonegative image on the Shroud was caused by nuclear radiation, as recently demonstrated by Dr Accetta. We believe that this radiation was emitted at the Resurrection. The carbon dating tests performed in 1988 correctly demonstrated that there is an excess of the radioactive isotope C14 on the Shroud for a First Century Shroud. This is

interpreted as the Shroud being a fraud. However there is an alternative interpretation. Richard explains the 12 other scientific and forensic tests which demonstrate that the Shroud is the authentic burial cloth of Jesus Christ. Our own interpretation is that the excess radiation is consistent with a First Century Shroud which was present at the Resurrection, and received additional radiation at this time. The photonegative Image was caused by the radiation, and proves the Resurrection. This teaching demonstrates the detailed research of a forensic pathologist, nuclear physicists, and many botanists and researchers from many other backgrounds. This is groundbreaking research proving the Resurrection of Jesus Christ, and is incredibly exciting! For full details please visit

www.finalfrontier.org.uk

THE BIBLE IS SUPERNATURAL

Richard gives detailed scientific evidence for the authenticity of the Bible, using material from many of the other lectures, as well as new material. Subjects discussed include Science and the Bible, Bible Prophecy, Bible Numerics, the Bible Codes, Creation, Archaeology, and the Shroud of Turin. For anybody who ever doubted the supernatural origin of the Bible, this is a life changing lecture. For full details please visit www.finalfrontier.org.uk

WHAT DOES GOD THINK ABOUT ABORTION?

Life starts at conception, as proved from the Bible. This is a detailed lecture on life in the womb, using the material of Dr Tahira Saleem, a Consultant Gynaecologist in Pakistan, who also has a Doctorate in Divinity. The miraculous development of a baby in the womb is discussed with full colour images. Life in the womb is explored from a Biblical perspective. This teaching includes a few images of aborted babies, and

is therefore NOT suitable for children. This teaching addresses such questions as “What does God think about abortion?”, “When does life begin?” and “What should Christians do about this very sensitive yet very important issue?” For full details please visit www.finalfrontier.org.uk

THE RAPTURE IN THIS GENERATION

Jesus Christ said we would not know the hour of his coming, but we would know the generation of His coming! This is almost certainly the generation that will see the Rapture of genuine believers, the Tribulation, and the Second Coming of Jesus Christ. We believe that the true church will be removed from Planet Earth before the Tribulation period, a doctrine commonly known as the PreTribulation Rapture. This is conclusively proved in a very detailed Bible study. What are the multiple signs pointing

to our own time period for the Rapture? This is a lifechanging lecture. If the return of Jesus Christ is imminent, how should genuine believers live in the light of this truth? For full details please visit

www.finalfrontier.org.uk

GOD’S SUPERNATURAL PLANS FOR YOUR MONEY

A detailed Bible study on God’s plan for our finances, with all our needs supplied. This is not the "prosperity gospel!" Richard starts with a very detailed look at the finances of Jesus Christ during His Earthly ministry, and His many miracles concerning money. How should Christians manage their finances to honour God, and to benefit as many people as possible? Richard and Val practice what they preach! They have so far ministered in 24 countries, and never charge their hosts a penny! All the material on www.finalfrontier.org.uk is entirely free. Richard and Val pay for all their flights, accommodation when necessary, and all incidental expenses. They work out of their own registered UK charity. If Christians truly put God in charge of their financial affairs, they will quickly discover that many people, including themselves, are blessed financially as a result!

HOW TO HAVE A MIRACLE.

This teaching looks at miracles in the Bible, including detailed studies of

the miracles of Jesus, Elijah, Elisha, and Zachariah. Richard and Val

have had a number of miracles of their own. Val was blind in one eye

after a retinal vein thrombosis, but now has perfect sight. They have

had many other miracles, and they give full details of them. More

importantly, they give detailed Biblical guidelines for receiving your own miracle. For full details please

visit www.finalfrontier.org.uk

FREE POWERPOINT CONFERENCES ANYWHERE IN THE WORLD

Dr Richard and Mrs Val Kent work from a UK registered charity, The Final Frontier Charitable Trust, UK Charity No 1106663. Richard and Val have, so far, spoken in 24 countries, always entirely free to the host church. They have spoken in church conferences in the UK, the US, Eastern and Western Europe, Africa, the Caribbean, Pakistan, and on Death Row in a maximumsecurity prison in the Philippines.

Richard has also been interviewed frequently on TV and Radio, and is still available for interview. Richard gives entirely free PowerPoint illustrated lectures anywhere in the world on the following subjects:

1) After Death Experiences

2) Evangelism is Easy

3) Creation: The Genesis Account

4) Evolution is Impossible

5) Biblical Archaeology: Noah’s Ark, Sodom and Gomorrah, the Red Sea Crossing, Mount

Sinai, and the Ark of the Covenant

6) The Crucifixion: the medical and prophetic aspects

7) The Shroud of Turin proves the Resurrection of Jesus Christ

8) The Bible is Supernatural

9) What does God think about Abortion?

10) The Rapture of believers in our lifetime

11) God’s supernatural plan for your Money

12) How to have miracle

The slides below are examples taken from these twelve lectures.

Free copies of all the PowerPoint presentations, both books, and both movies are left with the host church for free copying and distribution. All travelling and accommodation expenses are met by Dr Richard Kent’s UK charity, and the conferences are entirely free to the host churches.

For further information about the conferences, please visit FREE CONFERENCES on
www.finalfrontier.org.uk
For further information about each subject, please visit www.finalfrontier.org.uk
To download the lectures please visit FREE POWERPOINT LECTURES on
www.finalfrontier.org.uk

FREE POWERPOINT LECTURES FOR DOWNLOADING

The material used in the above conferences may be freely downloaded from www.finalfrontier.org.uk, and freely distributed. Each lecture has multiple slides, with multiple images. They are intended to be used a free teaching resource, which may be freely copied and distributed.

BIBLE TEACHERS WHO HAVE HELPED US

We recommend the following teachers have greatly helped us, and they may help you.

GENERAL BIBLE TEACHING David Pawson: UK respected Bible teacher. Books available on www.amazon.co.uk Roger Price: UK respected Bible teacher. Tapes available from www.ccftapes.co.uk Roger French: UK respected Bible teacher. Tapes available from www.ccftapes.co.uk Rev Chris Hill: UK respected Bible teacher. Tapes available from www.clministries.org.uk Pastor Derek Walker: UK respected Bible teacher. Free teaching on www.oxfordbiblechurch.co.uk

SCIENCE AND CHRISTIANITY Chuck Missler: US respected Bible teacher www.khouse.org

CREATION Dr Kent Hovind: www.drdino.com Dr Chuck Missler: www.khouse.org Dr Carl Baugh: www.Creationevidence.org Dr David Rosevear: www.Creationsciencemovement.com

Dr Roger Oakland: www.understandthetimes.org

BIBLICAL ARCHAEOLOGY Ron Wyatt: www.wyattmuseum.com Dr Lennart Moller: Book available on www.amazon.co.uk Jonathan Gray: www.surprisingdiscoveries.com Bill Fry: www.anchorstone.com

JEWISH ROOTS OF CHRISTIANITY

Jacob Prasch: www.moriel.org

FULL GOSPEL BUSINESS MEN’S FELLOWSHIP INTERNATIONAL

In this book, mention has been made of the Full Gospel Business Men’s Fellowship International, which is an organisation of Biblebelieving Christians. Please contact them at the following address and they will send you a booklet entitled, ‘Now You’ve Received Christ’.

FGBMFI UK

P.O. Box 11 KNUTSFORD, Cheshire, WA16 6QP, UK Tel: 01565 632667 Email: fieldoffice@fgbmfi.org.uk Web site: www.fgbmfi.org.uk

FGBMFI International

27 Spectrum Pointe Drive, Suite 312, Lake Forest, CA 92630 USA Tel: (001) 949 461 0100 Email: international@mail.fgbmfi.org Website: www.fgbmfi.org

FGBMFI Europe

Wilselsesteenweg 5,

B. 3020 Herent, Belgium Tel :+32 (0) 16 20 79 44 Email: FGBMFIEur@skynet.be Web site: www.fgbmfieurope.com

CHAPTER 63: FINAL CHAPTER BY DR RICHARD KENT

Thank you for reading this book! This book has purposely been made available entirely free, and may be freely copied and distributed.

The whole point of writing this book was to introduce the reality of Heaven and Hell to people who have not heard about eternal life. What could possibly be more important?

The most important decision anyone can make in their lives is to become born again, and become a follower of Jesus Christ. Everything else on the web site www.finalfrontier.org.uk is also entirely free so we hope you make use of it. All of the material may be freely copied and distributed.

  • If you have just prayed that prayer as a result of reading this book, why not contact us immediately!

  • If you have enjoyed, or disliked, this book, we would love to hear from you.

  • If you have had a Near Death Experience that is Biblical in nature, and would like to see your story circulated world wide, please contact us.

We would love to hear from you. Please email or write to us at this address:

Email: drrkent@aol.com

Ministry Address in UK

Dr Richard Kent The Final Frontier Charitable Trust PO Box 11 Knutsford Cheshire WA16 6QP UK

We are happy to come to your church, wherever you are, entirely free. We will give you all of our teaching material for free distribution. The material may also be freely downloaded from our web site

www.finalfrontier.org.uk

God bless you, wherever you are!

Richard (Dr Richard Kent) CHAPTER 64: BIBILOGRAPHY

Ankerberg, J. & Weldon, John, The Facts on Life After Death, Oregon, Harvest House, 1992 Baker, H. A., Visions Beyond the Veil, Springdale, Whitaker House, 1973 Baxter, Mary K., A Divine Revelation of Hell, Springdale, Whitaker House, 1993 Blanchard, John, Ultimate Questions, Darlington, Evangelical Press, 1991 Buchanan, Alex, Heaven and Hell, Tonbridge, Sovereign Word, 1995 Darnall, Jean, Heaven Here I come, London, Lakeland, 1974 Eby, Dr. Richard, Caught Up Into Paradise, New Jersey, Spire Books, 1971 Fernando, Ajith, Crucial Questions About Hell, Eastbourne, Kingsway, 1993 Graham, Jim, Dying to Live, Basingstoke, Marshalls Paperpacks, 1984 Jeffrey, Grant, J. Heaven The Last Frontier, Toronto, Frontier Research, 1990 Liardon, Roberts, I Saw Heaven, Oklahoma, Embassy, 1983 Lindsay, Gordon, Death and Hereafter, Dallas, Christ for the Nations, 1986 Malz, Betty, My Glimpse of Eternity, London, Hodder & Stoughton, 1990 Morgan, Dr. Alison, What Happens When We Die, Eastbourne, Kingsway, 1995 Osteen, John, Death and Beyond, Houston, Lakewood, 1985 Pawson, David, The Road to Hell, London, Hodder & Stoughton, 1993 Pawson, David, Resurrection, Tonbridge, Sovereign Word, 1993 Rawlings, Dr. Maurice, Beyond Death’s Door, London, Sheldon Press, 1979 Rawlings, Dr. Maurice, Before Death Comes, London Sheldon Press, 1980 Rawlings, Dr. Maurice, To Hell and Back, London, Thomas Nelson, 1993 Ritchie, Dr. George, Return from Tomorrow, Eastbourne, Kingsway, 1992 Torrey, R.A. Get Ready For Forever, Springdale, Whitaker House (no date) Wagner, Dr. Petti, Murdered Heiress … Living Witness, Chichester, New Wine Press, 1988